> > 



> »> > .. 



> ~3 »■ 






* .. i> 









-^3 -3? - 






>A>"?-^ 



>p»^- 



3E>3> 






I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. # 



fl 1 ^; 5 - |wi0W Jfo. ...: 

♦ ,- % b t\ 

! UNITED STATES OP AMERICA, f 












>3> 



3t> is^ 






*~> •> 















>.:^ 



3>3> 
3> 



■yim 






> > ^> ' 

2> >>Z> i>Z>B> 






^3 3 3> t> 

► ■ > > > > y>-m 

> :> > >> 









^> 



> 
D 












ID >!5>m 



jkSH 



>.2>LJ?> 






3 > :> 



■>0 
:> 






332>I> 

:> T 



3>> :>>>. 
>3>30 



30drx$B>3 






>3> ^o :»2> 3- i>Tyw>^> 

> • ^ ^> ^> y>'S2> ~7> »i?3SL5r> -> ; ^> ~> 






3 P>J> 

> C3 p> > 

z> > > > 






^ ^fck^s 



"V~" .>i 



A MYSTERY 



EMBRACING 



An Account of the Lost Angels, 



AND 



THE ORIGIN AND SOURCE OF 
SPIRITUALISM. 



COMPILED FROM THE RELATIONS OF AN INVISIBLE 
INTELLIGENCE. 

I 




1Z 



S6M.6- 




PRINTED BY THE 

Printing Department of A. L. Bancroft & Co. 

721 Market Street, San Francisco. 



1876. 

T 






$&U 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1876, 

By KUFUS KEELEK, 

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at "Washington, 



INTRODUCTION. 



A few years ago an Association, composed of ladies and 
gentlemen, was formed in one of the cities of the Pacific 
Coast, under regulations and pledges, for the purpose of 
investigating the subject of Spiritualism. A large number 
of the Association were advocates of the doctrine; others 
belonged to the school of the skeptic, and a few were be- 
lievers in Christianity. The Association at one time num- 
bered about one hundred and forty members, the most of 
whom are residing at present in this State. 

After a careful and patient investigation of two years and 
upwards, the Association arrived at the following conclu- 
sions, namely: 

1st. That the phenomena of tipping tables, rapping, and 
furniture-moving, were produced by agencies other than 
those exerted by mankind. 

2d. That the voices, inspiration-trances, and communica- 
tions, were produced by the same agencies. 

3d. That the communications were contradictory, incon- 
sistent, immoral, of a low character, and unreliable. 

About this time the scene suddenly changed, upon the 
manifestation of an Intelligence that swept away all the 



IV INTEODUCTION. 

agencies at work, and introduced a different mode of com- 
munication, and whose conversation was of the highest 
order. This Intelligence came under auspices of veracity 
and power, and attended with awful and indescribable man- 
ifestations of authority and terrors, that resulted in the con- 
version of the most of the Association and their union with 
the Christian churches; whereupon the Intelligence left, 
and the Association dissolved. 

This Intelligence founded his conduct on high grounds, 
and claimed to act through mankind without their knowl- 
edge of his presence, and frequently he referred to himself 
as a man. His history shows that, to the judgment, he was 
not only a man but also an angel, although he never claimed 
to belong to that order of beings. This point is still involved 
in mystery. 

The contents of this volume have been carefully gathered 
from his relations, and as there is no method to prove or 
disprove his statements, the reader must be the sole judge 
of his true character and of the merits of his history. 

One of the Association. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

Introduction 3 



CHAPTEE I. 

Eemarkable Transactions 9 

CHAPTEE II. 
Descent into Hell 16 

CHAPTEE III. 

Escape from the Sea of Fire 24 

CHAPTEE IV. 

The Eegions of the Inheritances 34 

CHAPTEE V. 

Plain of Eeception 43 



VI CONTENTS. 



CHAPTEE VI. 

PAGE 

The Departments of the Eegions of Light 55 



CHAPTEE VII. 
Journey through the Border 65 

CHAPTER VIII. 

History of First Term of Existence 73 

CHAPTEE IX. 

History of First Term of Existence (continued) 84 

CHAPTEE X. 

History of First Term of Existence (continued) 97 

CHAPTEE XI. 

History of Second Term of Existence 109 

CHAPTEE XII. 

History of Second Term of Existence (continued) 121 

CHAPTEE XIII. 

Second Descent into Hell 134 

CHAPTEE XIV. 
The Eegions op the Lost 145 



CONTENTS. vil 

CHAPTER XV. 

PAGE 

The Valley of Zephon, etc 156 

CHAPTER XYI. 

Account of the Angels, etc 169 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Transformed Classes 181 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Final Escape from the Region 191 



ERRATA. 

Page 24, paragraph 2, fifth line, read " prepared a better place." 

Page 26, paragraph 6, second line from top of page, read " seen them that high." 

Page 77, paragraph 12, ninth line from bottom of page, for "whoever," read 

" -whichever." 
Page 78, paragraph 15, fourth line, /or " end," read " evil." 
Page 89, paragraph 11, eighteenth line, for " contest," read " contrast." 
Page 93, paragraph 20, fifteenth line from top of page, for " right," read " night." 
Page 94, paragraph 23, first line, /or " right," read "night." 
Page 95, paragraph 25, ninth line, for " right," read " night." 
Page 102, paragraph 11, fourteenth line, read " not from any want of power." 
Page 122, paragraph 3, seventeenth line, for " form," read " favor." 
Page 132, paragraph 23, eighth line, for " created," read " erected." 
Page 159, paragraph 8, fourth line,/or "prevent," read " promote." 



A MYSTERY. 



CHAPTEE I. 

REMARKABLE TRANSACTIONS. 

1. It was in the year a. d. 1834 that my attention was di- 
rected to the eastern sky, where a line of massy clouds sud- 
denly appeared above the horizon. Their complexion was 
very dark, and revealed at intervals lines of a fiery red color. 
Whilst gazing at them, a lamb, covered with bloody spots, 
rose up and walked slowly and carefully along the clouds 
to the south, when the scene vanished. 

2. In the summer of the following year, when crossing a 
meadow, there fell a shower of strange light, and the face 
of nature was changed. Above, were groups of clouds 
floating in a hostile manner, which sent forth angry flashes of 
fire. Whilst this was transpiring, a golden belt burst in 
view, spanning the heavens from east to west in the form of 
an arch. Stretching along this belt were five groups of let- 
ters of the English characters. The first group contained 
three letters; the second, nine; the third, two; the fourth, 
three; and the fifth, four, and forming a sentence of twenty - 
one letters. Shortly after the appearance of the belt, the 
clouds north of it floated northward, those south moved 
southward. They retired with complaining murmurs, and, 
when passed from view, the belt vanished and nature ap- 
peared as before the occurrence. 

3. On the heels of this appearance followed another, and 
2 



10 A MYSTERY. 

which occurred in the evening. I was sitting under a wil- 
low near the house, when the northwest heavens opened in 
a moment and revealed a large plain, where a number of 
creatures were assembled under the charge of a being in 
the form of a man, and who seemed to manifest a deep con- 
cern for them. Shortly, the heavens closed, save a small 
window that remained. "Whilst gazing at this, a large lion 
made its appearance at the window and looked down upon 
the earth. Being greatly frightened, I ran towards the 
barn for concealment, but my strength failed and I fell. 
Looking up, I saw a spiral ladder descending from the 
opening and the lion was coming down with it, and there 
was riding it a being wearing a long white robe, and there 
was revealed in him an awful and indescribable majesty. 
When the ladder came to the ground the lion came to where 
I lay and the being dismounted, and, as there appeared a 
sweet expression of kindness in his countenance, my fears 
were quickly dispelled. He then bade me to rise up, where- 
upon he carried me in his arms inside the barn, where he 
took a seat on a bench and placed me upon his knees. He 
then informed me that he was God the Creator, and that 
he had come to place me under covenant relations with 
him; and upon this he kissed my forehead, and presented 
me with a small book, with the admonition to preserve it 
with more than ordinary care, as there was much in it that 
concerned my welfare. I replied that it might be discov- 
ered and taken away. He said that it was impossible, for 
no creature upon the earth should know that I had it. He 
then pressed it to my bosom and I felt its force and power, 
though I could not recover it with my hands. After he 
had opened a few other matters, he mounted the lion and 
the scene vanished. 

4. For two years after this visitation there occurred no 
more of these appearances, and I began to question their 
reality. I had no desire to pass through life under a delu- 
sion, and made efforts to keep down the impressions as 
unworthy of regard, and on the ground that it seemed 
unreasonable that I should be witness of things not com- 
mon to others of the human family. Besides, what I had 



REMARKABLE TRANSACTIONS. 11 

seen was of no benefit, but otherwise, an injury, for I could 
have been at quiet had I been bereft of the memory of the 
visitations. 

5. In August, a. d. 1837, a strange flash of light passed 
before me, and looking up to see how it was produced, I 
saw the heavens opened, and the same being and lion 
descending on the spiral ladder on a line toward me. 
Filled with terror I fled into a field of timbered land, but 
becoming exhausted I fell, and crept behind a basswood 
tree. They soon came up, when the being dismounted, and 
as he approached I saw the expression of anger in his 
countenance, and I begged of him not to injure me. He 
then asked me for the book he gave me at the other visit. 
I replied that I did not have it. He said that it was in my 
bosom; whereupon I felt and found it, and giving it to him 
he mounted the lion and disappeared. 

6. A few months after this affair I was standing on a 
bridge, when I noticed a raven approaching in a singular 
manner, and, coming down, it lit on the railing of the 
bridge, and, hopping along, it caught hold of my left hand 
with its beak, and commenced pulling with force. I tried 
to remove the creature with the other hand, but it fastened 
its claws upon it in such a way that I began to suspect a 
mystery in the affair, and which proved to be the case; and 
I gave over further effort. The raven then relaxed its hold, 
and, looking up, spoke inhuman voice these words: "Get 
me a piece of flesh. " It then flew to the railing in a man- 
ner as if it were waiting for me to obey its order; but 
observing my confusion it cried out again in a mandatory 
tone, "Get me a piece of flesh!" Turning aside I saw 
several pieces of flesh and dressed fishes lying upon the 
ground and on the floor of the bridge. I gave the raven 
a piece of flesh, which it pulled at for a moment, then let it 
drop in such a manner as if it were disappointed. I then 
gave it another piece, which was treated as the other, and this 
was repeated many times. Finally I gave it a piece of flesh 
and a fish, and it swallowed the latter in an instant; then 
taking the flesh with its claws it cried out with a fearful 
voice, " Gray hairs will appear before you see me again," 



12 A MYSTERY. 

then disappeared. The flesh and fish vanished at the same 
time. 

7. Shortly after the above occurrence I was listening one 
evening to a whippoorwill singing in a tree near the house, 
when a flame of fire burst up from the ground within a few 
feet of me and danced in the air for a few moments, then 
vanished. It was soon followed by a second flame that 
waved and danced in a graceful manner, when it also dis- 
appeared. Immediately a third flame came up, and after 
performing what the others had done, it passed from view. 
These flames were oval in form, and of a bright golden 
color. 

8. One evening I met a person who presented me with a 
singular instrument that I fail to describe. Its name and 
office were engraved upon it. He instructed me to preserve 
it for valuable use in years to come, then disappeared, 
which was proof that the instrument was a thing of mystery. 
Taking the instrument with me, I proceeded homeward, 
and met several men, whom I supposed were laborers, upon 
a millrace, in course of reparation at that time. They 
requested me to witness an agreement with which the par- 
ties were concerned, and without the least suspicion of their 
true character, I laid the instrument upon the ground, 
whereupon all disappeared. I regretted the loss of the in- 
strument very much. 

9. In March, a. d. 1843, when on the way to visit an ac- 
quaintance, I stopped at a crossing through a tamarack 
swamp to watch for game, and was just sitting down at the 
base of a maple-tree, when I heard a sudden and violent 
rush of wind, and the surroundings were different from 
what they were a moment before. The heavens displayed a 
golden mellow radiance, and there was neither sun, moon, 
stars nor clouds to be seen. Everything below presented a 
scene of freshness and of wonderful beauty. The trees 
were laden with fruit that diffused delicious odors. 

10. Going on a space, wondering how these things could 
be, and how it was I was there, I came to a large field lying 
on the right, covered with plants and flowers, and here I 
saw a being in the form of a man, busily engaged adjusting 



REMARKABLE TRANSACTIONS. 13 

the flowers. From his appearance, I judged him to be 
more than a mortal of the earth, and I approached him 
with carefulness. As he did not seem to be aware of my 
presence I addressed him, by inquiring if he would inform 
me whom he could be, and to what order of creatures he 
belonged. He replied, that he was Jesus Christ, and added 
that I was at liberty to make known what I had to say. 
Upon this I made inquiry in relation to the appearances, 
and a few other matters, but he declined to give any 
explanation, except in two instances; nor did he allude to 
my future mission to hell, nor to other matters in connec- 
tion with it. 

11. When these things were passed over he bade me re- 
main there until he returned, then w T ent away. I noticed 
that the flowers w r ere very small, and shone like silvery 
stars, and they were thickly intermingled with plants that 
bore no flowers. He brought back with him two instru- 
ments that resembled hoes, and giving one of them to me, 
he pointed to the plants, and bade me to cut them away. I 
replied, that it was impossible, as they were too closely in- 
terwoven with the flowers, and there were countless num- 
bers of them in the field. He then bade me again, but I 
still refused on the same ground as before; besides, the un- 
dertaking seemed impossible without injuring the flowers. 
He then placed me at his left hand, and commenced to cut 
away with the instrument, and I did the same; and it was 
remarkable that not a flower was injured by our blows, nor 
by our footsteps as we walked over them. Keeping at this 
work for a time, the scene vanished. 

12. From the 1st of April, a. d. 1843, to the 14th, it was 
continually suggested to my mind of something to transpire 
with which I was to be concerned, but I could do no more 
than to ponder the matter, and to dread the evil, if it proved 
to be one. On the 14th, sudden forebodings came upon me, 
and I sank under them from the distress they occasioned. 
This passed away on the morning of the 17th, and I appre- 
hended that matters would end well, notwithstanding the 
strange warnings. About 11 a. m. of that day, an unspeak- 
able horror fell upon me, and at the same instant a voice 



14 A MYSTERY. 

came at my right ear, in plain and distinct words: "It is 
decreed that you be consigned to hell for a term of twenty 
years." At that moment I knew that my doom was sealed. 
I felt it in soul and spirit, and in every nerve. At that in- 
stant I felt the withdrawal of hope and the approach of 
despair, and I fell to the floor. "Water was cast upon me, 
and a physician came in, and every assistance was rendered 
on my behalf, but without avail. That awful voice and sen- 
tence I only heeded. My soul w r as a horrid waste and 
blank. Horrors and terrors rained upon me, and fires 
seemed to burn in my spirit and dry up the sources of hope. 

13. This continued until the following day, when my 
bodily strength returned, but my spirit remained un- 
changed. On the 19th, no relief coming from any source, 
I concluded to destroy myself, for it was impossible to live 
upon the earth under such a pressure. The sentence con- 
tained nothing in respect to the beginning or ending of the 
term, and presuming that it would commence at some fu- 
ture period of life, I thought that I might evade its en- 
forcement by putting myself out of the way, and render it 
invalid, when I could not be in a state to be returned to the 
earth at the expiration of the twenty years; which term pre- 
supposed an earthly existence at its commencement, and 
another at its close, which could not be brought around if 
I destroyed myself. 

14. Having fixed on a plan, I procured a deringer and 
went into the forest about one mile from home, and pitched 
upon a spot near a stump to perform the deed. I wrote in 
a pass-book to the effect that no person was at fault for 
what I had done, and that I performed the act freely and 
voluntarily, and declined to assign any reason for the com- 
mission of the deed. 

15. I had just finished the note when my attention was 
directed to a cluster of hazel-brush where some object was 
in motion. It resembled an Indian war-club, standing up 
and resting on its small end, having a motion forward and 
another that was central. It was about seven feet in height, 
and the diameter of the swell above w r as about twelve inches. 
Its sudden appearance excited curiosity, and going forward 



REMARKABLE TRANSACTIONS. 15 

I discovered that it was covered with many thousands of 
small eyes, that were piercing and of terrible expression. 
They penetrated to my spirit, and revealed every thought 
and deed of my life. I then cried out in fright, ' ' What are 
you?" and a voice came from it with these words: " I am 
Fate, as men regard me, but I am more." I then asked, 
" Why do you trouble me ? " and it replied with these words: 
"You cannot escape me; abide the decree;" whereupon it 
vanished. 

16. Eevoiving the matter in my mind, I concluded that 
some deep vengeance was following me up, and that I 
would get away from the earth without delay. Accordingly 
I went back to the stump, and was cocking the pistol, when 
a cloud in the western sky opened and revealed Jesus 
Christ, from his waist upward, and clothed with inde- 
scribable splendors and majesty. He looked upon me with 
compassion and tender concern; then the cloud closed over 
him, and I saw him no more. This visitation saved my 
life. Shortly after returning home, I was transported to 
the region of hell, but I have no knowledge of the manner 
it was done. 



16 A MYSTERY, 



CHAPTEB II. 

DESCENT INTO HELL. 

1. The first knowledge I had of that region is briefly 
related as follows: When I awaked to consciousness, I 
found myself in a place that was instantly revealed as hell. 
I was standing in something that resembled a boat, which 
was square at both ends, about seven feet in length, five 
feet across, and surrounded with a railing. This boat 
seemed to be composed of a strange substance, and it floated 
upon a sea of matter that resembled melted lead. 

2. Looking around, I was stifled with horror at the scene 
before me. Above, there was neither sun, moon, stars nor 
clouds to be seen, and the canopy revealed a uniform dingy 
hue. There was no moving atmosphere, nor anything that 
showed sign of life, as upon the earth. All that I saw pre- 
sented one vast scene of indescribable desolation, waste and 
woe. Looking at my person, I saw that I was naked and 
in the human form. I was confident that I was in a disem- 
bodied state, that I had died upon the earth, and was then 
in hell in a spiritual state and beyond hope of deliverance. 
I had a clear and vivid memory and a certain knowledge of 
every act and event of my life upon the earth. The mem- 
ory of those things shut off every vestige of hope, and the 
loss of which constituted all the suffering I experienced at 
the time. 

3. An island stood on my left hand, rising several hun- 
dred feet above the sea, and on the right of this I noticed 
a long black line, at a great distance, which afterward I 
learned was the northern boundary of hell. Opposite this 
lay spread out a vast land region, sloping upward from the 
£ea to a great height. Looking in the direction of the 
black line, or belt, I saw a fleet of boats, similar in con- 
struction to my own, drifting slowly toward me; but I felt 
no interest in them, for despair choked off .all regard for 



DESCENT INTO HELL. 17 

objects other than myself. The fleet came up in time, and 
I noticed that each boat contained from one to three crea- 
tures of human form, and in the same naked state as my- 
self. The leading boat contained three females, who had 
horrible features, and with many stains upon them. They 
were wringing their hands and beating their breasts with 
manifest anguish and grief. Those in the other boats also 
were stained and disfigured, and were sending up the hope- 
less cry of despair, 

4. Seeing large letters on the sides of the boats, I read 
many of them, and discovered that they expressed the 
offense charged against those confined within. This di- 
rected my attention to my own boat; so, looking over the 
railing, I found there the offense charged against me. This 
intensified the terror and despair. There was no hope — no 
life. It was a state of eternal living death — if I can with 
propriety use the expression — for there are no terms known 
to men upon the earth that can express the state of things 
in hell. I cried and screamed and cursed my existence; for 
the contrast with the earth where there was life and hope 
was too horrible to contemplate. I tried to submit to my 
condition, but it was impossible; and I thought of an ap- 
peal to God for relief, but a sense of his burning anger 
toward me, barred any effort for assistance from that quar- 
ter. In despair I would fall and in despair rise up. I cast 
about whether destruction were possible, but the boon was 
not there. Tongue cannot utter, nor pen write, nor can lan- 
guage depict the indescribable horrors of hell ! 

5. Finally and involuntarily I made an appeal to God, 
and these were the words I used: "O God, if it be pos- 
sible, take me from this!" At that moment, and before I 
could realize the matter, I was raised up by an invisible 
power and conveyed over the sea to the shore, and brought 
down upon my feet. Looking around, I was struck with 
terror to find that my condition had not been improved. I 
was alone on that horrid coast, and there was not the least 
sign of life nor of vegetable matter to relieve the mind or 
to diminish the woe. The soil was composed of coarse, 
gravelly material, mixed with an ashy substance; and the 



18 A MYSTEEY. 

scene, as far as I could extend my vision, presented noth- 
ing but desolation, and a region blighted with an eternal 
curse. With loud cries I ran along the shore a long dis- 
tance, but there was no change, for the same horrors were 
spread along the route. I then turned toward the moun-. 
tains, and it w r as the same there. I then returned to the 
shore and ran back over my tracks, whilst the cries of those 
on the sea mingled with my own. I ran on and on, and 
why I know not, for there was no hope of relief anywhere. 

6. The course I took in respect to the black belt was 
westerly, and I kept on this in a direct line for a long dis- 
tance, when suddenly I saw a small dot of light, which was 
scarcely perceptible, lying close to the horizon, and at an 
immeasurable distance ahead. Upon this discovery a faint 
hope came to my relief, and I ran for it with all my strength. 
It was the first thing I had seen in hell that inspired hope, 
and I resolved to reach it, if it required an eternity to ac- 
complish the task. 

7. I soon observed that it increased in size, and presently 
it seemed to be approaching very rapidly, and I stopped, 
trembling with hope and fear. When it was near, I noticed 
that it had assumed the form of a man, and in a moment 
more I was inexpressibly amazed to recognize the Creator 
in manifest form. A bright light shone around him, and 
in an instant all that part of hell was filled with it. He 
appeared in awful majesty, which inspired a terror that was 
mixed with a doubtful and uncertain hope. He bore the 
same godlike countenance as when he appeared to me 
upon the earth. He swept along his course about one foot 
above the soil, and was leaning forward, whilst the long- 
white robe he wore fell below his feet and trailed behind. 
Every scream and cry of the lost upon the sea hushed as he 
approached. 

8. His flight was very rapid, and I became apprehensive 
that he would pass by without noticing me, for I observed 
that he did not turn his face either to the right or left. Be- 
lieving that my doom in hell would be final unless his atten- 
tion was directed on my behalf, and seeing that not a mo- 
ment was to be lost, I ran to meet him, but he passed be- 



DESCENT INTO HELL. 19 

fore I came up . This was a critical moment, and I followed, 
then halted, then followed again, calling upon him to stop 
and take me from hell. But he paid no heed, and flew on 
as if he was not aware that I was there. In desperation, I 
still followed, and it was with difficulty that I regained the 
ground lost. It was a venture for life ; and mustering all 
the power I could, I overtook him, and cried out for him to 
stop and help me; but he gave no heed to my cries. Every- 
thing depended on that moment; and, venturing the issue, 
I made a desperate spring and caught him with my left 
hand on his right shoulder, and clinging to him in this 
manner, I was carried a long distance before venturing a 
word. 

9. He not regarding the act of my springing up, gave rise 
to fears that he might shake me off as an intruder, and this 
was a source of the sharpest grief, though I clung to him 
the more firmly, as my last and only hope. After a time, I 
asked him if he would take me out of hell, and he would 
not reply. I then asked again, with the same result ; but 
at the third request, he turned his face and looked upon me 
with an expression that cut me through. It was an ex- 
pression of tender, divine compassion, mixed and blended 
with stern, inflexible justice, and he replied, "I will;" then 
turned his face forward. This answer infused strength and 
hope, and I was relieved; for being at ease and under his 
wing and promise, I had no further need of assurance, 

10. Conducting me in the manner described for some 
time along a valley lying between two ranges of high, bar- 
ren mountains, we came in view of a tremendous sea of fire, 
lying on the left, where he curved into the shore, and here 
shaking me off, without notice, he flew on out of sight. 
The terror and dismay that followed this act cannot be de- 
picted by pen. It was a moment of the blackest horror and 
heart-rending disappointment. All was lost, as I believed. 
God had departed, and again I was surrounded by the 
eternal desolations of hell. 

11. I was left on a point of land that led into the sea, 
and here were two creatures, of the human form, w T ho came 
out of a cave, where they had concealed themselves on the 



20 A MYSTERY. 

approach of the Creator. They had a dark complexion and 
features that revealed the impress of deep anguish and 
despair. At first I was afraid of them, but as they at- 
tempted no harm, I began to feel easy. One of them said 
to the other, "he believed that I was a prisoner of the ty- 
rant," meaning the Creator, as I supposed. These two 
creatures were of the lost from the earth, and had their 
memories retained. Their conduct at times was suspicious, 
and they would occasionally stare at me with the deep ex- 
pression of devils. Very little conversation passed, but I 
gleaned enough to learn that one of them was a native of 
Sicily when living upon the earth. It was from these crea- 
tures that I was first informed of the settled regions of hell 
southward, and of the Court of Evil and other matters that 
will be mentioned in due order. 

12. In this section the soil produced an herb that was 
eaten by these lost creatures, which imparted a bitter, 
ashy taste, and though extensively used by the inhabitants 
of hell, it had not the property to satisfy the cravings for 
nourishment. The same obtained in respect to a substance 
resembling murkish water, that flowed from the mountains 
to the sea, and which, in taste and effect, corresponded 
with the properties of the herb. This account may seem 
strange to the reader, who may have been accustomed to 
regard matters beyond the earth-life on conjectural grounds, 
and to clothe the beings of an invisible state of existence 
with imaginary properties and attributes. Food is as essen- 
tial to creatures in that world as it is to the living upon the 
earth. But of this matter hereafter. 

13. Entertaining a faint hope that God would return to 
make good his promise, I waited some time in that expec- 
tation; but as he did not appear, then hope merged to 
despair, and I fell to wailing. The distress and agony were 
very oppressive, arising from the promised relief. This 
availing nothing, I then concluded that being an enemy he 
had deceived me in view to augment my sufferings. 

14. Taking a survey of the surroundings I saw that the 
sea was composed of liquid fire, and in constant agitation, 
and shooting up pointed flames with a sharp hissing roar. 



DESCENT INTO HELL. 21 

There were many creatures in it, but at that time I could 
not distinguish what they were. Here I saw dragons for 
the first time. These were hideous monsters of great size, 
and with heads of various shapes. Their wings and bodies 
were of a dark saffron color, and covered with scales. In 
form they very much resembled the lizard, save that their 
tails extended to a great length. They vary in length from 
forty to one hundred feet, and, with few exceptions, they 
are the largest and most hideous creatures in hell. They 
were flying over the sea and near the coast, uttering shrieks 
and cries which I learned was peculiar to them, and that 
they were an order of spirits and had the power of speech. 

15. Southward lay a chain of high mountains extending 
east and west, and dividing off a basin, northward, wherein 
lay the molten sea and the sea of fire. Between the seas 
another range ran as far as the black belt. This belt is the 
northern boundary of hell, and separates the region from 
the region of light. All the vast land region surrounding 
the two seas is utterly devoid of vegetable matter, save the 
herb mentioned. It is comparatively deserted, except by 
that class of creatures consigned there by decree. Where 
I was left, there were but the two creatures and myself, not 
including those in and above the sea. Whilst here I wit- 
nessed for the first time the movements of the winds of hell. 
These monsters were visible, black and seething hot, and 
not regular in form or size. They tore along with awful 
strength, and when they struck the sea they threw the fiery 
flood to a great height. My companions hid in their cave 
on the approach of the winds, and I did the same, for they 
raged with indescribable fury. 

16. How long I remained in this place I have no means 
of knowing, as there is nothing to denote the passage of 
time in that world. There is no day, but a ceaseless con- 
tinuation of a dingy hue, without change or varying 
features. All is in a state of sameness and oppressive 
horror. 

17. In time a large dragon came over the sea, and describ- 
ing a circuit he settled down where we were. He had a 
head that resembled the human, though it was elongated 



22 A MYSTERY. 

and with the eyes set back. He spoke a voice that I could 
understand, but I am at a loss to know how it was done. He 
informed me that he had been sent to convey me aWay, and 
bade me to climb upon his back. I obeyed, and rising up 
he flew over the sea toward the black belt, and as we ap- 
proached that region, I noticed that the sea below was 
swarming with creatures, and above it were dragons and 
other winged creatures of hideous forms, flying to and fro, 
uttering frightful cries. When approaching the belt, the 
dragon turned to the left to a cove, where the sea ran in- 
land between the belt and the land region. Here he veered 
suddenly over and pitched me headlong into the sea; and, 
when descending, I distinctly heard loud shouts from the 
creatures in the flood. 

18. When I rose to the surface and had become conscious 
to realize matters, I found that I was buoyed up on the 
flood, with the flames shooting up around me. It was 
strange that I experienced no pain from the fire, but only 
from the loss of hope. I was immediately surrounded by 
an immense horde of creatures of strange and various 
shapes, comprising devils and the lost of both sexes from 
the earth. They commenced their persecutions at once 
with taunts and jeers. At first I paid no heed to them, 
but they coming around in such numbers, and all crying 
out in derision and mockery, I made an attempt to expostu- 
late with them, which only made matters worse. At one 
time there were so many of them that they climbed upon 
each other to look and to shoot out their tongues and hiss. 
They asked me many questions, and one of them was, how 
I liked my new home; and that, being God's favorite, how 
it came about that he sent me to hell; and in a biting and 
contemptuous way asked if I was well pleased with the 
goodness of God, and the fulfillment of his promises. One 
of these creatures I formerly knew upon the earth, where he 
acted as a minister of Christ, but he could not have been a 
true one else he would not have been in that place. His 
head and features were the same as when I knew him, but 
downward he had the serpent form in full. This creature 
seemed as active in troubling me as the most officious devil 



DESCENT INTO HELL. 23 

there. However, in time I began to pay less heed to their 
insults, and they kept more distant. 

19. My sufferings at this time were very intense, not 
from the fires of the sea, nor from tormentors, but from 
the loss of hope and the non-fulfillment of the promise of 
God to deliver me. I believed that he had gone back of 
his word, and had purposely brought on the calamity. He 
had promised to take me out of hell in such a manner that 
I could not doubt his sincerity at the time it was made. I 
had not been delivered, but was in the sea of fire, with devils 
foul and deformed spirits and the lost creatures from the 
earth. These reflections intensified my hate and sank me 
deeper in despair. Under the spirit of a terrible fury, I 
cursed him for giving me an existence, and for his unrea- 
sonable breach of faith. But these were words. I was 
there, with no God to help me. 



2db A MYSTERY. 



CHAPTER III. 

ESCAPE FROM THE SEA OF EIRE. 

1. After remaining in this horrible condition for a time, 
I began to move about and took a survey of the inlet, where 
I met a current of fiery matter that carried with it a clammy 
substance that resembled moss. I had seen the creatures 
eat this substance, and had done the same; and it was this 
incident that inspired me to trace up the current, and if it 
came from the land region, I might possibly find a place to 
escape from the sea, for I preferred the land region, where 
I believed I would be free from tormentors. The devils 
quickly observed my movement and flew in the advance and 
thwarted the design; and to remove their suspicions I 
turned aside with an air of indifference, and which seemed 
to have the desired effect, for after staying around a 
short time, they left off their watch, and I had liberty to 
approach the shore, where I discovered it to be impossible 
to escape on account of the surf and the monsters posted 
there as guards, as I learned, in time, they were. 

2. I then went toward the belt to spy out a prospect, and 
as I approached it the devils drove me back, and I mingled 
with them, and in the meantime I remarked that hell was an 
intolerable region, and that if its Creator had been impartial, 
that he might have had prepared a place for the abode of 
his creatures who suffered under his displeasure, which, if 
he had so done, it would have appeared more consistent 
with the claim he set up as being just. They replied to 
this by saying that I was a liar, and then they drove me 
farther into the sea. 

3. Being resolved to escape if it were possible, I fell in 
with the plan to conform to their ways as well as I could 
under the circumstances, and to remove their suspicion 
and espionage, and that if an opportunity ever came I 
would endeavor to get away from the sea. After a time I 



ESCAPE FROM THE SEA OF FIRE. 25 

made a survey along the belt, and discovered that it was 
composed of black clouds resting upon a huge bank of 
quicksand, that formed the north shore of the sea. Hope 
came to my relief on this important discovery, and going 
up very cautiously to the bank where a portion sloped into 
the sea, and taking a view of the situation, I concluded to 
make the attempt at that place. Watching for the moment 
w T hen the devils were off their guard, I made a desperate 
spring into the sand, and had I not been too precipitate at 
first I believe that I might have succeeded in getting away. 
The devils soon discovered me climbing the bank, and they 
came rushing up in vast numbers and drove me back with 
loud cries of derisive triumph. 

4. Giving up my case as hopeless, I gave way to grief 
and cursing, but being mocked by the persecuting horde, I 
abstained from it and undertook a journey across the sea. 
But the scene was the same wherever I went, and there was 
nothing but a ceaseless din and clamor, the cries and wail- 
ings of the lost, the shrieks of dragons and the hissing of 
devils, and that of spouting waves. Everywhere despair 
and hopeless sorrow reigned, and in confusion and agoniz- 
ing grief I returned toward the belt. 

5. The number of creatures confined in this sea of fire 
is beyond the mind of man to apprehend. Millions are 
here for punishment, and millions as tormentors. They are 
of all shapes known and unknown to mankind. With these 
there is not a glimmer of hope or token of love or friend- 
ship — such things are unknown there — but memory is alive 
with its poisoned sting. I had intended in this place to 
give a brief description of the classes confined in the sea, 
and of those detained at the molten sea, but for substantial 
reasons have deferred it to that part of this history treating 
of the creatures in the valleys, where these matters will be 
mentioned, and where it is deemed the more appropriate 
they should be. 

6. I succeeded in reaching the edge of the belt without 
being observed, and passing along the foot of the bank, I 
found a place more accessible than the one where I had 
failed, and here I concluded to try fortune, and if suc- 

3 



26 A MYSTERY. 

cessful in reaching the clouds I believed the devils could 
not overtake me, for, as yet, I had not seen that high up the 
bank. I then dashed out of the surf to the bank, which 
proved to be of a quick and mercurial property, and giving 
way underfoot I fell, and proceeded in this manner some 
distance as well as I could before the discovery; whereirpon 
the devils gave the alarm, and a horde of them sprang upon 
me, and the bank sliding down at the time, I was again 
precipitated into the sea, and when this was done, they 
made that part resound with their infernal shouts. 

7. For some time after this failure I was greatly perse- 
cuted, though I derived one good lesson, at least, that 
served me to advantage thereafter, when I was sent to the 
valleys, and this was to submit to their insults, for by re- 
sisting them, or even protesting, the worse they became and 
the worse for me. Believing escape hopeless, in my misery 
I began to scheme a plan of destruction, and the conception 
being that refreshing, I cast about how it could be done. 
But as the power was not in me, nor in the devils, to accom- 
plish it, I concluded to provoke God and draw his fury 
upon me. Accordingly I commenced a tirade against him 
and railed at the petty tyranny he exercised, and the impo- 
tency of his power, and otherwise denounced him in strong 
and bitter terms as a monster and defied him to exert his 
power against me. The devils listened to this with appa- 
rent concern, and when I had finished they burst into a loud 
laugh. I then gave up the plan, for it was a great mortifi- 
cation to please my tormentors; besides, the desire began to 
diminish in this way, that I was already under curse, and 
that God would pay no heed to what I said or done. 

8. Matters continuing the same without change, or pros- 
pect of change, and in the deepest despair I concluded to 
make another effort to escape from the sea, and I had no 
thought or desire beyond this. Accordingly I made a cir- 
cuitous route to the belt, where, after reflection, I pitched 
upon the place of the last failure to make the effort, and 
the most likely to avoid the espionage of the devils. Arriv- 
ing there, I made a desperate plunge for the bank and 
scrambled up a considerable way toward the clouds before 



ESCAPE FROM THE SEA OF FIRE. 27 

the devils were aware of my departure. When they saw 
me climbing the bank they set up their cries and came 
rushing after me. This was an awful moment. Everything 
hinged on the effort to hold the space between us, and it 
was a dreadful straggle to get through the sand, which 
occasionally would slide toward the sea. Seeing all lost 
unless help came from some quarter, I involuntarily called 
upon God for assistance, and without the least expectation 
of obtaining it. However, it came in the way of strength, 
and enabled me to reach a place where the standing seemed 
firm, and here I halted to rest. 

9. Looking down, I saw the devils at the foot of the 
bank in fury and madness, from which I thought all danger 
past. In a short time I was alarmed by the sudden sliding 
of the bank, and in the confusion I made a cross in the 
sand, for it occurred to mind at the moment that it might 
save me at that juncture. This notion of making the sign 
of the cross first came to mind in childhood, though at 
that time I knew nothing of its meaning, having heard that it 
was proof against perils. But it rendered no service on this 
occasion; but on the contrary, it nearly wrought my ruin; 
for whilst trusting to it, the devils were busily engaged un- 
dermining the bank, and it began to slide toward the sea, tak- 
ing me with it. I now gave over effort as in vain, and resigned 
to fate, when the bank slackened in its course, and putting 
in all the strength I could muster, I finally succeeded in 
reaching the summit of the bank under the clouds. 

10. The disappointment of the devils was very great when 
they witnessed my escape, and I distinctly heard their 
curses and imprecations against God, w T hom they believed 
had brought it around. Some dragons, also, who had been 
spectators, set up their cries in rage, and in desperate fury 
dashed up near the clouds. The devils would have come 
up and dragged me back, had they not been under fear 
of the border angels of the belt region, which will be noticed 
in due order. Being out of danger, I was not aware of the 
fact at that time, nor did I remain there very long. I did 
not know where I was, nor where to go, nor did I care, as 
the unspeakable joy I experienced at the unexpected deliv- 



28 A MYSTERY. 

erance eclipsed all other considerations at the time. How- 
ever, it was not long when fears arose that I was not as yet 
safe, so I dashed among the clouds and darkness, and push- 
ing on at a venture for some time, I saw a dim twilight 
ahead, and ran to it, then halted. 

11 . Taking a look around, I saw some creatures in the form 
of men, and who were wearing skirts of various colors. Pres- 
ently four of them came up, and viewing me awhile, they 
led me toward the light and stopped, where they closely ex- 
amined me, not by words, but by breathing in my face and 
pressing my forehead; and when this was done they di- 
rected me on. In a short time I entered upon a region of 
wonderful beauty and loveliness. The prospect before me 
presented a plain, covered with trees and flowers. Many 
creatures were here, and others were coming and going, 
and many were moving into the dark belt. At one place 
were a large number of them, and with them was a being 
who was sitting at a long table with his face toward the 
dark region. From what I could gather from the surround- 
ings, he seemed to be a character of consideration. 

12. I approached the place very carefully, and scanning 
the assembly, I instantly recognized the features of Jesus 
Christ in the being seated at the table; and upon the dis- 
covery fears came up, and I turned and fled, not knowing 
what I was doing. The creatures in the belt seeing me run- 
ning back, some of them dashed in ahead, and drawing fiery 
swords, bade me stop, and then inquired why I had turned 
back. I said that I was naked, and not on friendly terms 
with Christ. They then told me to go back, else I would 
be driven into hell. "With a shudder at the mention of hell, 
I returned and went up to the table and took a position at a 
corner, and waited to see what disposition would be made 
of me; but as no one heeded my presence, I began to feel 
uneasy. 

13. Christ was sitting near the centre of the table with 
two baskets before him — one on either hand — and into 
them he cast small, narrow slips that resembled paper, that 
were given him by the creatures. One of these baskets, as 
I soon learned, received the rejected applications; the other 



ESCAPE FROM THE SEA OF FIRE. 29 

those that were accepted. Notwithstanding the state of 
my mind toward Christ, I began to entertain a hope that 
he would favor me so far as to grant permission to remain 
out of hell, and I was willing to undergo any punishment 
he might inflict were this boon granted. But I did not 
know how to proceed to get his answer. 

14. Presently one of the creatures came up and asked if 
I had made my request. I said that I had not. He replied 
that it must be done without delay. I then ventured the 
request in urgent terms, but he paid no regard to it. I 
then asked again, with the same result; and as he declined 
to answer the third time, I believed that my condemnation 
was sealed, and swooned away under the horror it inspired. 
I remember grasping the leg of the table when I fell, and 
on recovery I was still clinging to it. Shortly one of the 
creatures passed along, and I called to him to speak to 
Christ on my behalf. He said nothing in return, but 
handed me a slip and pencil and motioned me to write the 
request. I then wrote my petition and the creature went 
up and handed it to Christ; at the same time I rose up to 
see the result, and saw him receive the slip and cast it into 
one of the baskets without reading it. Upon this I fell 
down and have no further recollection of the affair. 

15. "When coming to my senses, I discovered that I was 
drifting over the region, and eventually came down at a 
grove where a number of the creatures were assembled, and 
four of these had wings. These last came after I had de- 
scended to the ground, and two of them came and lifted 
me up . They treated me with kindness and were very atten- 
tive in their services. The winged creatures soon left 
toward the border, and it was not long before one of them 
returned, and reading the contents of a slip to the others 
and pointing to me, he flew away. 

16. These creatures were angels. The first I met when 
leaving the clouds were the angel-guard of the border, as 
it is called there. Some orders of them are called watchers. 
Those at the table were pages, or attendant angels without 
wings. The first mentioned and having wings were the 
messenger-angels. The border-angels usually wear wings, 



30 A MYSTERY. 

but at the time I came among them they had changed their 
forms, as they have the power to do, having them or not as 
they choose. These angels are beautiful above anything to 
be seen upon the earth, and it is a hard matter to describe 
them. They wore garments of a white satin texture, which 
were bespangled with golden drops. Their hair was silky 
and of a golden auburn color and floated gracefully and 
with freedom over the shoulders. In stature they are 
smaller than men. Some orders of them do not exceed 
four feet in height; but this applies only to the attendant 
orders. The border-angels and those who control the 
whirlwinds, as a rule, are of large stature, and attain unto 
seven feet in height. 

17. Thus was I delivered from hell the first time, and it 
is a source of regret that many things have passed unno- 
ticed for want of space, that unquestionably might be of 
interest to many who may read this volume. The region I 
had come into bore the name of the " Plain of Inspection." 
It is a delightful country, though not equal to other parts 
that I visited. In many respects it very much resembled 
the scenery as described in the first chapter. The light was 
a golden mellow radiance and emanated in the regions 
north and west, and there called Bula, and which is the 
name of all the regions of light. That world has neither 
sun, moon, nor stars. 

18. Shortly after the departure of the winged angel, I 
inquired of the others whether I was under favor, and 
would not be returned to hell. They made no reply, but 
conducted me to a spring and bathed me in it, whereupon 
a new strength was imparted and with it a power to cast the 
mind forward to something in expectancy. They placed 
upon me a garment similar to those worn by the wingless 
angels, and I was told to wear it for a time, when it would 
be returned to them. They then placed a ring upon the 
third finger of my left hand, which gave the sense of assur- 
ance that I greatly needed. Looking into the spring, I saw 
that I was radiant with youth and beauty, and a small silver 
star shone in my forehead with great lustre, and which 
I was informed was the seal of favor, and that I was under 
protection. 



ESCAPE FROM THE SEA OF FIRE. 31 

19. Whilst this was transpiring- and myself in a state of 
wonder, it suddenly came to my knowledge that I had had 
a previous existence, and there came with it an assurance 
that an inheritance in that region belonged to me. This at 
first was indefinite and confused, but as it lay continually 
on my mind I could think of little else, and referred the 
matter to one of the angels, who seemed to have antici- 
pated the burden and nodded affirmatively, at the same 
time pointing northwesterly. 

20. I remained in this part for quite a time and wandered 
over the region without restraint, enjoying its delicious 
scenery and productions. Food abounded everywhere, on 
herb and tree; even the leaves were infused with life, and 
emitted odors that were refreshing. It is difficult to draw 
the contrast between the regions of light with the horrible 
waste and desolations of hell. One is the opposite of the 
other and little else can be added. Here were fowl of end- 
less varieties and of exquisite plumage and song, but there 
were none of the flesh-devouring kind as upon the earth. 
The notes of the doves were not sad and plaintive, but deep 
and soothing, and denoted a condition of security and rest. 
I saw none of the four-footed creatures in this part, nor 
any of the vermin or reptile classes. 

21. In due time one of the winged angels appeared. He 
had broad golden wings that were jetted, and spread with 
many colors and drops; and seven zones of separate shades 
encircled his form. He was tall, and his eyes shone with 
a glaring radiance. He gazed upon me some time, and it 
came to mind that I had seen him previously, but I had not 
the courage to make the inquiry. He kissed me on the 
forehead, and instructed me to go to the Judgment High- 
way, where I would be directed to my inheritance; he then 
flew awa} r . This angel will be mentioned in the account of 
the first term of existence, and it was singular that I could 
not recognize him on this occasion. He has served as mes- 
senger-angel a long time, in connecti6n with affairs upon 
the earth. 

22. When I departed the angels warned me not to ad- 
dress any creature on the journey, save with those angels 



32 A MYSTERY. 

who would direct me on the way. My course lay north- 
westerly, though at that time I was not apprised of compass- 
points, but having frequent occasion to use them I shall do 
so, based on the information thereafter obtained concerning 
them. The region through which I passed agreed in all 
particulars with that just left, save that the breezes of Bula 
were continually in motion, whereas near the border they 
only moved occasionally. It is difficult to describe these 
breezes. They move with rapturous breath, richly odorous 
and strengthening, and inspire a sense of eternal rest and 
peace. In time I came to a line of clouds different in com- 
plexion from those forming the border. They were of a 
dark golden color, mixed with blue shades, and very beau- 
tiful. Here were many angels, to whom I showed my ring, 
and, learning my request, one of them led me through the 
clouds into a great highway, where were vast multitudes 
passing either way. The creatures here comprised angels 
— souls from the earth — and other creatures from various 
parts of the universe. 

23. In order to open the way more clearly, I will intro- 
duce a few remarks concerning this highway, and the 
regions with which it connects. This great highway com- 
mences at the Valley of Judgment eastward, and extends 
westward a long distance to what is called the ' 'Angle" of 
the " Plains of Reception," and from thence it turns south- 
erly, and passing through the plains, terminates at the 
Departments of West Bula. I have no definite information 
as to its length, but having traversed the vast region, I 
venture the view that it embraces many millions of miles. 
At the Angle it connects with the " Entrance-way," where 
all the creatures in the universe enter that world. The 
highway is concealed from view on both sides by immense 
barriers of clouds, and no creature is permitted to pass 
through them but the angels and those under their charge. 
There are but three places of importance connected with 
the highway, and these are the Valley of Judgment, the 
Angle, and the First Department. 

24. It was here that I first saw the self-acting chariots. 
Some of them have three wheels, some four, and some 



ESCAPE FilOM THE SEA OF TIKE. 33 

seven wheels. The three-wheeled chariot has two wheels 
forward and one behind, with seats in front and on either 
side. They are of a fiery bluish complexion, and move off 
at the command of those within them, but seem to have no 
volition of their own. They are of great utility in that 
world for the transportation of creatures who are too 
imperfect to proceed by flight, as many of them do. Some 
chariots are drawn by fiery horses, but they are not seen on 
the highway, as they belong to the higher regions of light 
in West Bula — the city of light — and the higher depart- 
ments. I never saw chariots of this kind. 

25. Leaving the highway we passed through the clouds 
on the opposite side, and came into a region that was 
superior in every respect to the one just left. Its character 
is such that I cannot describe it, and shall not make the 
attempt. The angel then pointed out the course to my 
inheritance, and returned to his place, and I went on the 
route he had designated, and met large numbers of angels, 
but no words passed between us. Arriving at a chain of 
mountains that reflected a golden light, I made a circuit to 
the right, where I saw a valley cutting through the range, 
and passing through, I came to another valley, and the 
moment I had placed my feet upon it, then memory revived 
and I knew it instantly. This was my inheritance, and as 
memory revealed, I had been absent from it nearly six 
thousand years. For a time I was overcome with deep 
emotion and joy, and falling down I wept like a child. 
There was no doubt whatever this was my home, from 
which I had been driven, and for reasons unknown; had 
lived upon the earth, and had been consigned to hell, and 
then returned to it after so long a period. I tore up the 
soil and found it to be of the same pure nature as when I 
was driven away. Memory did not reveal the cause of my 
banishment, and I am ignorant of the reason to this day. 



Q 



4 A MYSTERY 



CHAPTEE IV. 

THE REGIONS OF THE INHERITANCES. 

1. A large number of angels were abiding here, of the 
wingless and attendant orders, and who exercised jurisdic- 
tion as far as the river Bula. I was received by them with 
kindness, though conversation and interchange of views 
was not permitted, for the reason, I suppose, that the de- 
cree concerning me had not been accomplished, as at that 
time I apprehended it had. I enjoyed a sweet and perfect 
rest, and was entertained by the soothing breezes, the notes 
of the doves, and the delicious songs of these angels. 

2. I had been here but a brief time, when an attendant 
angel arrived with the intelligence that he had been sent to 
conduct me to the Valley of Judgment for trial. This was 
appalling tidings, and it fell like a thunderbolt, and I fell to 
the ground under terrors that bore down all considerations 
of submission and trust. I felt as if I were a heavy piece 
of lead, and all the acts of my life upon the earth were 
brought before me by a sure and certain memory. I felt 
that I needed an advocate, but knew not where one could 
be found. I believed that God would grant no clemency, 
and that my relations with Christ were too uncertain to 
expect any favor from him. 

3. Being apprehensive that I would be returned to hell, 
I entreated the angel to destroy me, for I was in no condi- 
tion to appear for trial and judgment at that time. He 
made no reply, but laying his hand upon my head, I rose 
up and went with him under the force of an irresistible 
power. Our journey at first was on foot, and in time 
we came to a beautiful valley, where were a multitude 
of creatures kept, of strange and singular forms. The 
angel informed me that they were the misformed crea- 
tures from the earth, and were detained here until the 
restitution, at which time they would be constructed to 



THE REGIONS OF THE INHERITANCES. 35 

their proper shapes. The} 7 were set off in four classes, 
and under the charge of attendant angels. They com- 
prised all the idiots born upon the earth in that condition, 
and including all the infants who were destroyed by un- 
natural mothers before birth, and all those who were born 
in a deformed state and called monstrosities upon the 
earth, and other classes too numerous to mention. These 
creatures were under the tender treatment and watch- 
ful care of beautiful angels, who furnished them with 
everything that their unfortunate condition required. This 
section is called the " Valley of the Misformed." It lies 
between the Plain of Inspection and the Eegions of the 
Inheritances on the west and the Valley of Judgment on 
the east. The river Bula curves into the valley north of 
the highway, which passes through the valley. Every 
woman, from the beginning of the history of mankind to 
the present time, after leaving the earth, have seen here 
the unfortunates they have destroyed when on their way to 
Judgment Valley, and it is fortunate for that woman if 
she have an advocate there to appear on her behalf. This 
is the only place where the clouds that conceal the high- 
way stand above the ground; in all other parts the high- 
way cannot be seen. 

4. Arriving at the highway, the angel procured a self- 
acting chariot with three wheels, and placing me inside, 
he took a seat forward, and speaking to it, the chariot 
moved off with great speed as if it were a spirit. In a 
brief time we came in view of the valley. From the high- 
lands it has the appearance of a large plain, checked east- 
ward by a range of mountains, and presents undulating 
features, with trees here and there in groups. The river 
Bula forms its northern boundary, and from thence it ex- 
tends southward to the sea of fire. There is nothing- 
repulsive in the general features of the valley, save its 
association with the sea of fire. The highway terminates 
at its western range, and between this and the border lies 
the path of the whirlwinds, which I forgot to mention in 
the account of the journey to the highway. The valley 
slopes toward the sea, and a full view is had of that great 



36 A MYSTERY. 

ocean of fire from every part of it. The quicksands do not 
extend across the foot of the valley, nor does the cloud- 
belt form a barrier between the two regions. The clouds 
seem to have folded back at the southwest corner of the 
valley; hence there is a wide opening to the sea, — the di- 
viding line being guarded by border-angels, and the coast 
of hell chiefly by dragons. 

5. Arriving at our destination, I was conducted to a 
kind of a trench, near a high embankment, where were 
many creatures awaiting trial under charge of attendant 
angels. Here I was stripped of my garment and ring, and 
was as naked as when I escaped from hell. My life seemed 
to have fled, for my strength faded away in view of the 
surroundings and from the sense of condemnation upon 
me. The angel, however, revived me, and I was enabled 
to see something of what was transpiring. South of the 
embankment stood a mound; then, south of this, the tribu- 
nal, which I did not see, as it was concealed from view by 
the mound. Between the tribunal and the sea of fire the 
country was open, and upon this was a place called the 
"Accusers' Place," which could be seen from the trench. 
Near this the accusers were assembled, who were in view, 
and these appeared upon the Accusers' Place only when 
they were required, leaving quite a space between them and 
those awaiting trial. 

6. These things were about all I noticed at the time, for 
I was in no condition to regard anything with interest, on 
account of the horrors the scene presented, and nothing 
could be expected of the angel in the way of assistance. 
It was a great relief that I could not witness the proceedings 
at the tribunal from the trench, and when the Accusers' 
Place was being filled I turned away my face. The crea- 
ture that is brought before that awful tribunal has nought 
but himself in view, for all the considerations and claims 
that bind men upon the earth are unknown there. It is the 
vital question of eternal life, or the state of existence under 
the second death estate, with which he has to do; and fur- 
ther, all the events of his life upon the earth, with every 
thought, word, or deed, are presented to his memory with 



THE REGIONS OF THE INHERITANCES. 37 

unmistakable clearness; and, besides, they are recorded 
there in the order they transpired. 

7. Presently, there was a moving back of the accusers, 
and the place filled by others, whereupon the angel said 
that my name had been called. I expected to have been 
taken out, but such was not the case. He led me so far, 
only, as to get a view of what was transpiring at the Accu- 
sers' Place, and not at the tribunal. I judged their num- 
ber to be about one hundred and fifty, and at the beginning 
there was not one of them whom I knew. It filled me with 
unspeakable horror to witness the lively interest they man- 
ifested against me, for I was not aware of the nature of the 
complaints they were presenting, and which was done by 
going to the tribunal and giving in the slips upon which 
they were written. When this was done they fell back, 
whereupon a creature sprang forward with four rolls in his 
hand, and facing the tribunal he made a statement to the 
judge, upon which the angel gave notice that if he cast the 
rolls from him it would denote my condemnation. It was 
a terrible moment of suspense, and when he had closed his 
statement and was in the act of casting the rolls away, at 
that instant there came a rush of wind and Christ suddenly 
appeared between us, and cried out in a mandatory voice, 
" Hold! he has petitioned for you;" upon which the wind 
dashed the rolls from the creature's hand, and carried them 
toward the sea. Thus was I saved, and it was done with- 
out any request or expectation on my part, but by the free 
and voluntary act of Christ. My terrors fled that moment. 
In respect to the creature and the petition mentioned, it 
has no relation to matters that concern any one living at 
present upon the earth. 

8. When my garment and ring were returned, the chariot 
conducted us to the highlands between the highway and 
the border, where it stopped. From this place there was a 
fine view over the region, and at the foot of the valley I 
noticed two large groups of creatures who had undergone 
trial and sentence, and were collected to be sent into hell. 
Presently a flock of dragons came up from the sea, and 
coming down with cries, they gathered up all the creatures 



38 A MYSTERY. 

of one group and returned with them hellward, for distri- 
bution in the valleys south of the sea. After the departure 
of the dragons ihe angel gave notice that a whirlwind was 
coming, and to have no fear while it passed along. 

9. As frequent mention will be made of these monsters 
of destruction in the course of this history, it is deemed 
appropriate to introduce here a brief description of their 
character and office. These winds proceed from a region 
lying about midway from the Valley of Judgment to the 
Angle of the Plain of Reception, and between the highway 
and the border. Their seat can be seen a long distance 
from the auroral flashes of fire against the clouds. Their 
path is described along the border on the Bula side, and 
running eastward to the Valley of Judgment, and westward 
to the Angle, where it turns southerly and passes on to the 
First Department. They are under the control of angels of 
great power, and who are of an order different from those 
who command the border. It is impossible to describe the 
force exerted by these winds — and they must be seen to be 
realized — yet no mortal could look upon them and live, 
unless upheld by divine power. As a rule, they move along 
their path in the form of globes, black as night, and fretful 
in their motions. They are continually growling, hissing, 
and darting tongues of fire. When required they throw 
off tempests, clouds charged with terrible thunders, light- 
ning and fire. They have the property to expand and to 
close, and to assume various shapes and" forms. When de- 
tained behind their embankments they are in constant 
motion, revolving within themselves, threatening and com- 
plaining. When sent upon their mission they are terrible 
beyond expression, and I have repeatedly felt the region 
of hell to tremble under their sweeping march and roar. 

10. The angel had scarcely ended his words, when the 
ground began to shake, and hearing a deep roar, and look- 
ing in its direction, I saw a large black globe coming 
toward the valley, and tearing along its pathway as if it 
were a live monster under the spur of a desperate fury. 
An angel flew on the advance with a flaming sword, and 
dropping the point as they approached the valley, the 



THE REGIONS OF THE INHERIT ANCE 8. 39 

mighty globe fell down flat, and spreading out its arms it 
swept over the remaining group and gathered them up in 
an instant; then returning to its form, and tossing the 
creatures like chaff, it struck into hell, scattering its burden 
over the sea. The cries of the lost, with the uproar of the 
winds, presented a scene appalling, and beyond the power 
of pen to depict. After sowing its burden over the sea, the 
whirlwind returned to its seat, growling and darting 
tongues of fire. 

11. From this place, we were conducted to the highway, 
where I was turned over to the border angels, who treated 
me with kindness, and w r hich dispelled the fear I had of 
them. I was soon taken across the highway by one of them, 
who instructed me to return to my inheritance, and that I 
was at liberty to proceed beyond it as far as the river. I 
then returned to the inheritance, and for a time enjoyed a 
sweet and perfect rest. And there was an oblivion of the 
past and of its intense sufferings. I had many flashes of mem- 
ory that revealed, as before, former terms of existence upon 
the earth, but they were confused and presented no definite 
outline. At all events, it had been brought around that I 
was again at home, which was my own by decree, of wdiich 
I had a certain and positive knowledge. 

12. The inheritances that I visited, or passed over during 
my sojourn in the region of light, lay north of the highway 
to the river. Beyond the river they extend over an im- 
mense region. The strip between the higlrway and the 
border seems to have been set off for other purposes, and 
within it lie the Plain of Inspection, a portion of the 
Valley of the Misformed, and the seat and path of the 
whirlwinds. As I never visited the region west of the Plain 
of Inspection, I cannot write concerning it; and the same 
is true of the plain, for I have related all that I know of 
that section. Judging from my experience, it seems to be 
devoted for the reception and examination of the captives 
whose time in hell has expired, and for the determination 
of those before they are sent there. 

13. The inheritances are not uniform in extent of terri- 
tory, as some are greater than others, and they are held in 



40 A MYSTERY. 

reservation for that class of creatures of the human race 
who are under seal and to whom they will be apportioned 
at the restitution. As a rule, they are under charge of 
angels until that time; but westward, many of them are 
under the charge of souls from the earth. The scenery of 
the region surpasses description; everything presents sweet- 
ness and inspires a sense of perpetual rest and happiness, 
Food or nourishment abounds in all things, and it is hard 
to explain the matter. Nourishment is as essential to the 
creatures of that world as it is to those upon the earth; 
but, as the relations are different, so are other things. 
There the food is of a spiritual nature and is produced in a 
spiritual way. All things there are infused with life of an 
eternal character, — nor can this be explained or under- 
stood. Many of the inheritances held in reservation and 
expectancy formerly belonged to the angels who were con- 
demned for pride and consigned to hell. Those under 
hope, however, will enter upon a resumption of their orig- 
inal rights after the restitution. 

14. Countless millions of angels abide in the regions of 
the inheritances, and I am unable to state anything in 
respect to their duties and avocation, for I was not in a 
condition to be inquisitive in such matters. It was differ- 
ent with me when at the Plain of Reception, for the transi- 
tion from one region to another produced a change that 
adapted my understanding to the situation. These changes 
followed me to all parts that I visited, and I am unable to 
write what they were. Things that exercise the mind of 
man upon the earth are unknown in that world. There is 
no curiosity to learn of things, and no desire for attain- 
ments. The knowledge and favor of God consummate all 
desires, hopes and expectations, and there is nothing 
beyond this. All ends here, for it is eternal life. 

15. After a time I went to the river Bula. It has a gentle 
flow westward, and is of great width and depth. Its waters 
impart the same life-inspiring sensations, peculiar to the 
plants and fruits. It is of such a nature that creatures 
walk upon it, or descend into the flood without strangu- 
lation; and there is as much freedom in its depths as upon 



THE REGIONS OF THE INHERITANCE 41 

the surface. It abounds in fish of endless varieties and of 
delightful colors. They manifested no fear when I went 
among them, but gathered around with a pleasing famil- 
iarity, and followed me to the shore, where I gathered and 
threw them some leaves. Many delightful angels were here, 
and they received me kindly and soothed my spirit with 
songs. 

16. Returning to the inheritance, I found an angel wait- 
ing. He instructed me to depart for the highway, where I 
would be directed to the Plain of Reception . When he 
had gone, fears began to gather upon me, but they were not 
of the kind peculiar to mankind. I departed for the high- 
way, leaving my inheritance with regret and I never saw 
it again. Wben I arrived there, I was permitted to remain 
awhile to compose my thoughts, for I felt that something 
wrong was in store for me. Here the breezes came to my 
relief and the notes of the doves refreshed my spirit and 
the pressure passed away. 

17. Shortly, four angels came up, and two of them tak- 
ing my hands soared up and conveyed me to the verge of 
the border where others were stationed, and who carried 
swords that flashed fire. Whilst here I took a survey of 
this mighty barrier of clouds. Their complexion is of the 
deepest blackness, constantly in action, yet silent as death. 
They extend upward beyond vision, and the vision of crea- 
tures in that world is many thousand-fold greater than it 
is with creatures upon the earth. In my judgment they 
lap over and form the canopy of hell; for at a distance 
they bear a complexion to the canopy above the molten sea, 
and which cannot be seen over the sea of fire, for the mist 
rising from the seething flood. I never saw cloulds in hell 
except at the Valley of Zephon, and it is probable that the 
great cloud-border spreads over the entire region of hell, 
and that the floating clouds at the Valley of Zephon float 
under it. The devils very frequently enter the border, 
but they never approach the line of light, for the fear they 
have of the border-angels; and it was this fear that pre- 
vented them from following me up at the time of my escape 
to drag me back into the sea. The light of Bula comes up 

4 



42 A MYSTERY. 

to the border and penetrates it so far as where the twilight 
is merged in the darkness. 

18. After remaining a brief time, one of the angels con- 
ferred a favor by placing his hands upon my head, and I 
felt a change in a way that I was buoyant when I willed, 
and had strength to rise above the ground. He said that 
power was given to proceed rapidly upon the journey. 
Soaring up, I followed him at his word, with ease and 
almost without effort, and flew to the highway, where he 
directed my course, with a caution not to speak to any 
creature on the way, otherwise the power would be with- 
drawn and I would be helpless. I then proceeded along 
the highway, by taking flights at short distances, and man- 
aged to get along with considerable speed in this manner. 



PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 43 



CHAPTER V. 

PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 

1. A long journey "brought me where the highway inter- 
sected and crossed the "Entrance-way," and on the oppo- 
site side of which lay the Plain of Reception. Here the 
highway strikes off to the south and follows the border- 
belt on a parallel line, which changes its course in the same 
manner. The Entrance-way comes in from the northwest 
and terminates at the Angle. It is of considerable width, 
and guarded on both sides by lines of angels. Through 
this way all creatures pass to that world, or from it, except 
the inhabitants of hell, other than the lost from the earth, 
and these pass in only, but are never permitted to return. 

2. The Angle is a place of great importance, as all crea- 
tures, except those under exclusive favor, are detained 
here and on the plain on their arrival at that world to await 
the determination to be made of them. Many of the crea- 
tures of hell are permitted to cross the border at the Angle 
as far as the whirlwind-path, but none, save the dragons, 
come up as far as the highway. The plain has not the 
richness of North Bula, though it is a pleasant region. It 
is a vast region stretching along the coast of hell from the 
Angle to the wall of fire and first department. From 
thence it runs westward to the border of West Bula; 
thence northerly to the Entrance-way, and from thence to 
the Angle. The region has a gradual slope toward hell, 
but west of the highway it presents an undulating surface. 

3. In this region are detained for a time all creatures 
brought to that world, whether under seal or belonging to 
the lost, and both classes mingle as they do upon the earth, 
as to the locality, but not in sympathy or in the relations 
of confidence. Those under seal are distinguished by a 
small silvery star in the forehead, by which they are known 
to each other and to the angels. The lost bear no distin- 



44 A MYSTEBY. 

gaishing mark, save the dark and fearful expressions of their 
features. Suspecting the other class to be under favor, 
they entertain toward them a deadly enmity, which they 
would put in exercise were they not restricted. I never 
saw a more vicious and deadly hatred manifested in hell 
than that exhibited by the lost at the Angle toward those 
suspected of possessing the secret mark. These creatures 
are being continually distributed to various destinations; 
some are sent to the Valley of Judgment, and others, save 
the lost, are sent to the Valleys of Error, some to the coast 
of hell and the first department. All, however, pass to 
Judgment Valley before the Restitution. 

4. I was conducted across the Entrance-way by angels, 
and was told by them to go where I desired for a time, but 
not to venture on the grounds of the region of light. 
Whilst at the Angle I saw a flock of dragons come up from 
hell through the border, and flying above, they gave forth 
their terrible cries, mixed with curses and imprecations. 
They are employed to convey the captives and certain 
classes of the lost into hell. When detained on the plain, 
they range between the highway and the border, but rarely 
settle to the ground, except to gather their burdens. 

5. Ample provision is made for the creatures detained in 
this region, which is furnished by pillars that float down 
from North Bula and distribute their burdens over the 
region. Near the highway, tables are stationed, upon 
which is spread everything that could be desired in the way 
of nourishment, and these of endless varieties. Both 
classes partake of these things in common, but in no in- 
stance did I see one class partake of provision that was 
used by the other. The dragons and devils were not per- 
mitted to partake of the benefits of these tables. It was 
at one of these tables that I first witnessed an exhibition 
of the enmity of the lost toward those bearing the secret 
mark. Going to one of them with others, a troop of the 
lost rushed up foaming and gnashing with rage, and with 
the spirit and intent to injure were it in their power, and 
whilst this was transpiring, some dragons flew overhead 
with loud shrieks and cursing Grod and Christ. 



PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 15 

('). Shortly after this I witnessed the approach of three 
provision-pillars floating from North Bula, and each of them 
under the charge of an angel. They were aboul cue mile 
iii height and of corresponding diameter, When they ap- 
proached, they fell at a signal, and bursting, they distrib- 
uted their burdensover the ground. These articles were of 
a nature" to meet the necessities of the imperfect creatures 
there. The lost made a promiscuous rush for those that 
fell from the top of the pillars and trampled many under 
foot. The angels of the wingless order ministered at the 
tables, regardless of the condition of the two classes, and 
served all alike in a spirit and manner peculiar to their na- 
tures, and which is unknown upon the earth. The gar- 
ment worn by both classes was the same in form and com- 
plexion. It was girded at the waist and fell to the knees. 
These were brought b} r the pillars and distributed by the 
angels. 

7. In this section were many edifices of a peculiar struc- 
ture, but I am not aware of the purpose for which they 
were designed. They stood upon pillars a few feet above 
the ground, with steps leading up to enter them through a 
passage-way. There were openings through the sides for 
the breezes to pass through, to shed their sweetness. It 
was singular that the lost could not enjoy these breezes, 
and when they were in action they would foam with rage, 
and reveal in their features hatred and malice. Creatures 
under seal assembled occasionally in the edifices to enjoy 
the breezes. I entered one of them but once, and on which 
occasion an acquaintance from the earth discussed on the 
mysteries of God concerning the human race. Near the 
whirlwind-path were other edifices where the lost occasion- 
ally met, but the breezes never passed through them. 
These breezes rarely approach the coast of hell, but when 
it occurs it is for the purpose of reviving the captives that 
are brought through the border from hell after their term 
of punishment has expired. Were these healing winds to 
pass over the earth but once, they would disperse all the 
woes that afflict mankind, and leave not a distemper 
upon it. 



46 A MYSTERY. 

8. The light of the region is supplied from West Bula, 
where it streams up like fountains, and shedding its ra- 
diance to an immense distance, and passing over the high- 
way clouds, it settles over the region. It has the property 
to hide its splendors from the lost, and even those under 
seal are only capable of detecting a small portion of it, on 
account of their imperfect condition, for when they arrive 
at that world they are as helpless as infants. 

9. Leaving this section I came to a fountain that pos- 
sessed remarkable virtues. Dipping my hands into it I 
was suddenly enlightened, and had the assurance of the 
eternity of my existence. There is a fountain at the Angle 
having similar properties, where I saw two creatures in a 
condition of unrest dip their hands, and were instantly 
changed. The plants and fruit in this section do not im- 
part the nourishment as those in North Bula, and it is 
principally used by that class of creatures who, by decree, 
are prepared to partake of them; though they are not de- 
nied the benefits of the tables, yet, in many instances, they 
decline the privilege, on account of the condition they 
are in. 

10. Whilst at the fountain I met an acquaintance w T hom 
I formerly knew upon the earth, and he instantly recog- 
nized me. The star shone in his forehead with dazzling 
lustre, and he had privileges there above many others, and 
had much to do in ministering to the imperfect creatures 
placed under his charge. The angels have the supervision 
of matters in general, yet many creatures from the earth 
exercise jurisdiction by appointment, though they are not 
equal with the angels. This acquaintance did not admin- 
ister at the tables, but assisted to gather the articles brought 
by the provision-pillars, and superintended at one of the 
edifices. 

11. Passing the highway I came into a region called the 
" Valleys of Error," a section of the plain, and set apart for 

^the reception and detention of all those classes who upon 
the earth espoused doctrines opposed to the simple confi- 
dence of the Atonement, and embraced in the definition 
and interpretation of doctrinal points, and other matters 



PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 47 

agitated by men. Besides these, were others who, when 
living upon the earth, were ignorant of the provisions of the 
divine appointment, but were introduced under the arrange- 
ment by decree. Many had been detained here a long 
time, and others but a short period. When living upon 
the earth they were believers in Jesus Christ, but by a 
needless conformity to matters not required by the spiritual 
law, they kept themselves back from entering upon a more 
free condition when arriving at that world. If sect, creed 
or doctrine, save that of the Atonement, thrive in the soil 
of earth, it is certain they find no footing in that world. 

12. Many of these creatures, when upon the earth, and 
under hope and seal, gave heed to groundless omens, such 
as ringing in the ears, the position of the new moon over 
the shoulder, dreams and imaginary visions, fortune-tell- 
ing and sortilegy, and things unworthy the spirit of man. 
When their dissolution took place, they passed to that 
world unchanged in these things, and where, by decree, 
they remain until the proper time arrives to send them to 
their destination. 

13. Another class were ascetics and mystics, who, at dif- 
ferent periods of the Christian era, preferred lives of seclu- 
sion in caves and deserts to the duties and bustle of active 
life. This practice, it seems, was proper in times of perse- 
cution, but when the occasion ceased, then it became an 
evil. Others were there who were believers in works of 
supererogation when upon the earth, but comparatively 
they were few in number, as the most of this class are sent 
immediately to hell after leaving their bodies, on the ground 
that the belief rejects the absolute satisfaction made by 
Christ for the salvation of the race. This error, it seems, 
consists solely in not accepting Christ as an all-sufficient 
security, and where there is knowledge with it it partakes 
of sin. But these in the valleys held the error under 
extenuating circumstances, and are detained here, whilst 
the others are sent to hell. 

14. Another class, when living upon the earth, enter- 
tained prejudices, and were uncharitable in their conversa- 
tion concerning individuals and forms of worship, and 



48 A MYSTERY. 

claimed their own modes and forms to be correct, and 
others to be wrong. With these were others who had been 
adherents of doctrines expounded by men, and gave def- 
erence to beliefs and regulations not embraced in the econ- 
omy of the Atonement. From this it appears that men and 
devils have had much to do with the sects upon the earth. 
I saw many of these afterward on the coast of hell, where 
they had been taken by the chariots. 

15. In one valley, inclosed by sharp ridges, were many 
who, when living upon the earth, in some way had been 
brought under seal, yet were addicted to selfish practices, 
without due regard to the necessities of others. These, I 
learned, held the error under mitigating circumstances, 
and having been operated upon by unfavorable surround- 
ings, it was the act of God that placed them under seal; 
for this class, as a rule, are lost, and suffer unspeakable tor- 
ments in hell, where I saw multitudes of them after my 
second descent into the region. I was informed that all 
believers in Christ who loved the things of the earth, were 
turned over to the whirlwinds and fire. Some of them, 
however, are sent there as captives, for being under hope, 
when leaving their bodies, they are not classed with the 
lost. This also applies to that class, to some extent, who, 
after becoming enlightened, lose their power over evil in 
some way, and pass from earth under a cloud. All men, 
addicted to greed and avarice, who leave the earth without 
the hope springing from the Atonement, are consigned to 
hell, and, as a rule, transformed to some other creatures. 

16. Crossing the ridge, I entered into a valley densely 
filled with the detained creatures, and the most of whom, 
when living upon the earth, had never heard of the name 
of Christ. These souls are not kept as long as those just 
mentioned. "When upon the earth, they had been addicted 
to the practice of false worship, and had followed the con- 
victions of right and justice, in accordance with the light 
and knowledge they had, from sincere motives. They 
regarded their salvation to be the free act of Christ on their 
behalf, and were reconciled with whatever disposition he 
made of them. Many of these, I learned, were of the In- 



PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 49 

dians, Esquimaux, Hindoos, Africans and other tribes, 
remote and isolated on the islands of the oceans. 

17. Adjoining these were multitudes from all parts of the 
earth, many of whom had been detained a long time, and 
in common with others were under the charge of angels 
until their imperfections wore off. All of them were 
supplied with everything adapted to their state and condi- 
tion, with provision tables spread, and other privileges 
for their comfort and quiet. The star in their foreheads 
was revealed, though greatly dimmed in lustre, and in 
many instances it was scarcely perceptible. They wore gar- 
ments similar to my own, but far inferior in richness and 
quality. 

18. Passing southward, I came to a valley containing 
the detained creatures, who wore rings, and revealed the 
secret mark, but their garments were inferior to those worn 
by the creatures to the north of them. Those with whom 
I conversed, with few exceptions, were also detained for 
entertaining errors of a religious nature. The scheme of 
the Atonement seems to have included all the human race 
to be in a state of alienation and to have opened a way for 
a return from it; and when men differ from honest motives, 
as to the essentials, then this does not appear to be fatal 
to the spiritual welfare of those who accept view 7 s as correct 
that are repugnant to its plain purposes. Here were many 
who, when living upon the earth, set themselves apart in 
societies, or individually, believing certain interpretations to 
be error, or purposely misconstrued and perverted by men 
from sectional motives, and their own to be correct and 
orthodox. Some of these believed in the sleep of the soul 
after death; or, in other words, that the soul, after the 
dissolution of the body, remained in a state of unconscious- 
ness until the restitution. Others entertained the view that 
there was no personal Satan, or spirit of evil, and that the 
unregenerate perish forever with the body, and never rise 
again; that hell, as a place of punishment, had no exist- 
ence, and that the resurrection pertained only to those 
under seal and favor. These views were found to be 
erroneous on arrival at that world; hence their detention 



50 A MYSTERY. 

in the valleys, though vast numbers of them are distributed 
along the coast of hell. 

19. In this section I met an acquaintance who had 
recently been brought from the earth, and as the star was 
not visible I was concerned as to his real state, and to 
ascertain the fact I invited him to go with me and partake 
of the benefits of the tables. This at first he refused to do, 
for having been there but a short time, he was greatly sur- 
prised to find himself in that world. After some entreaty 
he complied, and partaking of some of the food, the star 
shone forth with lustre and brilliancy. For some cause 
this acquaintance shortly afterwards was taken to the coast 
of hell, for a brief period, with his head changed to that of 
a wolf. 

20. Having passed over the region, I went by flight to a 
high mountain. On taking a survey, I saw a large expanse 
stretching northward, and concluded to return to the Angle 
that way. I saw no creatures but angels on the route, and 
in time I reached the Entrance-way. At this time a change 
began to come over me. I began to be self-coafident, and 
am at a loss to know how this spirit obtained such a hold, 
in view of what I had undergone and suffered. I first felt 
the change at the highway, but at that time I did not regard 
it as anything out of the way, nor apprehend w r hat the con- 
sequences would be. At the Entrance-way it came into my 
mind to cross it and undertake a flight to North Bula, as I 
was dissatisfied with the plain region, which unquestionably 
was superinduced by a slight acquaintance with both regions, 
and preferred the more agreeable. Accordingly, I made 
an attempt to pass across, but was prevented by the angels. 
I showed them my ring, and they otherwise examined me, 
but refused to let me pass. In an unguarded moment, I 
insisted upon the act, and told them that I had a permit 
to go where I desired, which was a mistake, for I had for- 
gotten the instructions to confine myself to the plain. They 
replied that I was a prisoner, subject to decree, and that 
God only had the disposition of me, and that my contro- 
versy was with him and not them; then kissing me they 
directed my way from that part. 



PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 51 

21. When arriving at the Angle, I saw a number of crea- 
tures carried into hell by the dragons. These souls but 
recently had been brought from the earth, and as they had 
not been sent to the Valley of Judgment, nor detained on 
the plain, nor revealed the secret mark, I concluded that they 
were of the class who were judged before leaving their 
bodies, and when living upon the earth. This occurs in 
many instances, which, also, came under my observation at 
the Valley of Judgment, where the trial of some creatures 
took place, whom I knew at that time were vet living in 
their bodies upon the earth. 

22. Crossing the whirlwind-path, I approached the border, 
where were many dragons departing for hell with creatures, 
many of whom were captives, under seal, though the mark 
was obliterated in their foreheads. This is brought out 
again on their return from punishment. Why the captives 
are sent to hell, is a matter known to God only. Generally, 
they are taken there by dragons, but other methods are 
employed for their transportation, and my own case is an 
instance. Many of the creatures detained along the coast 
of hell, at times, are picked up by the devils and carried to 
the valleys; others, again, are sent there by the whirlwinds. 
The dragons do not convey souls from the earth; this 
mission is discharged by angels and devils. In some cases 
I have known of the offenses charged against captives in 
hell, and I will add my own case at the molten sea, w T here I 
was apprised of an offense. I am inclined to believe that 
it denotes a specific act, and not the condition. Those that 
I saw at the molten sea had their offenses opened to view, 
but it could not have been these that placed them there, 
for passing to that world under the estate of death, they 
are necessarily involved in the second death estate; conse- 
quently, they belong to hell. I saw many captives in the 
valleys after my second descent into the region, but none 
of them having memory were aware of any offense against 
them. I have been informed that willful acts of presump- 
tion, after the bestowment of eternal life upon creatures of 
the earth, was sufficient to consign the soul to hell as a cap- 
tive. This class, I am aware, are subject to determination 



52 A MYSTERY. 

at the Valley of Inspection, and it is possible that they may 
be sent there for that offense. 

23. The border-clouds, extending from the Angle between 
the plain and the coast of hell to the first department, are 
shifting in character and not so dense as those that form 
the barrier between hell and North Bula. They are con- 
stantly in motion, and discharge tempests of thunder, light- 
ning and fire. At that time I was ignorant of the awful 
scenes that afterwards transpired among these clouds, 
wherein I was concerned. I made an attempt to reach the 
base of the clouds, but was prevented, and commanded to 
return by the angel-guard along the line. 

24. Eeturning to the highway, I began to contemplate 
the situation and my own condition. Multitudes of crea- 
tures were continually coming and going — some by flight, 
some in chariots, and others on foot. There was a cease- 
less round of activity without the noise and bustle of life as 
upon the earth. Everything seemed to be arranged and 
managed in order without jar or fault. The angels rarely 
conversed with the creatures, and these were in too im- 
perfect a condition to be impelled by curiosity to ask them 
questions. The office of the angels seemed, solely, to con- 
sist in ministering to the souls under their charge. They 
made no distinction, as to classes, but served all alike. 
All of the creatures, save those that belonged to the lost, 
were in a state of ease, assurance and quiet. 

25. I have reason to believe that my condition was differ- 
ent from many of the creatures on the plain, and I enter- 
tained the view at that time. I was not fully at rest, being 
oppressed with a feeling that some evil was in store. I had 
a clear knowledge of the affairs of my life upon the earth, 
but none as to the amount of time that had expired after 
leaving there, and was in doubt whether the term of sen- 
tence had expired. This state of things produced a dis- 
quiet much different from that experienced by men upon 
the earth. I firmly believed that I was in a spiritual state, 
and that my body was upon the earth, and that the divine 
anger would terminate at the expiration of the twenty 
years, and perhaps promote me out of the way of uncertain 



PLAIN OF RECEPTION. 53 

dread. All these things produced an uneasiness and cast 
my mind upon conjectural uncertainties. I did not know 
what to make of myself. I was surrounded by angels, but 
not contented; and wherein I was instructed by them, it 
was common to all there. I was not distinguished save in 
my garment and ring, and others were honored with these. 
I had been in the regions of light, yet I was not satisfied; I 
had been in hell and delivered from it, and was not aware 
that I was again on my way to that doleful region. The 
suspense and uncertainty were too great to prize what I then 
enjoyed, nor consider the value until all was lost. 

26. While pondering these matters a messenger-angel 
made his appearance and instructed me to depart for North 
Bula. Placing me in a chariot, he conducted it across the 
Entrance-way; then directing the course, he left, and the 
chariot flew on in a direct line toward the golden light, 
and passed through a region of indescribable beauty and 
loveliness; and a more delightful region cannot be appre- 
hended by the human mind. I met hosts of angels, but 
none of them hindered the flight of the chariot. Finally 
it stopped of its own accord, and some angels came up and 
conducted me to the foot of a hill, and gave me some food 
that enlightened my spirit and produced rest. These an- 
gels had golden wings; some of them had four wings, and 
there were none of the wingless orders there. After re- 
past, one of them led me to a retired place and placed his 
hands upon my head, and what transpired at that moment 
I am unable to explain. I had a realizing sense of being 
in a state that was incomprehensible. I was invisible to 
myself and could not see surrounding objects. The sen- 
sations I experienced denoted a state of the utmost felicity, 
and, blended with the assurance that my existence was eter- 
nal in its character, I had knowledge that God was present, 
and of a motion here and there. The sum of my knowl- 
edge in this affair consisted of the eternity of God and 
that of mankind, who are promoted to the life-estate by 
the operation of the Atonement. 

27. I came out of this state as I went into it, and found 
the angel still with me. He shortly left and I was alone. 



54 A MYSTERY. 

Whilst meditating on the affair, a hoop suddenly ap- 
peared, yet it was not a hoop; it then rolled over the 
ground, yet it did not move. Then a pole appeared, yet 
it was not a pole. Then it assumed shapes of different ob- 
jects, yet it had no shape whatever. It rose from the 
ground, yet it remained on the ground. Then it passed 
here and there, yet it was stationary. Thus for some time 
this continued, revealing objects and contrarieties; finally 
it ceased altogether. I referred the matter to the angel on 
his return, and he replied that they signified matters that 
relate to the affairs of mankind upon the earth, and that 
there was a divine interference in all things that concerned 
the race; and that the contrarieties denoted the doubts of 
men to some extent in respect to matters beyond the earth- 
life and their improper meddling with questions beyond, 
their comprehension. 

28. After these things the angel bade me return to the 
Angle, and gave power to control the chariot. Getting in 
and speaking to it for the first and only time in that world, 
it went off rapidly and was obedient in every particular, 
going with speed or less as I willed it. My route lay east 
of the one I came, though on a parallel line with it. Com- 
ing to a highland I saw two creatures in human form; one 
of them was standing with his face toward me, the other 
was sitting down with his face turned the opposite way. I 
instantly recognized the features of George Washington in 
the creature first mentioned, and the other I afterward 
learned was Moses. They were engaged in conversation at 
the time I passed. Arriving at the highway the angels 
there conducted me through the clouds; then going on 
with swiftness I soon reached the Angle. 



THE DEPARTMENTS OF THE REGIONS OF LIGHT. 55 



CHAPTEE VI. 

THE DEPARTMENTS OF THE REGIONS OF LIGHT. 

1. From the Angle I went toward West Bula, where the 
light spread out in refulgent splendors. When approach- 
ing the mountain-barrier the surroundings began to assume 
different features. My instructions were not to venture on 
the grounds of the region of light, and I was not aware 
that I had proceeded so far until I was overtaken by a 
calamity. Coming to an eminence I saw a line of angels, 
and the signals flying, but they seemed to be off .from the 
course I was taking. Not apprehending danger, I con- 
tinued on, when I was suddenly struck down by lightning. 
I lay some time in a helpless condition, suffering pangs 
that no mortal of the earth ever experienced. In time two 
angels came up, and after looking at me a moment they 
went away, and shortly one of them returned with a chariot, 
and placing me in it, I was conducted to the Va]le} r s of Er- 
ror, where he substituted in his place one of the creatures 
whose term of detention had expired, and instructed him 
to convey me to the highway. The angel then spoke to the 
chariot and it moved along in a rapid manner, and in due 
time arrived there. Here the creature took me out, and 
turned me over to the care of the attending angels, who 
rendered me some aid. 

2. Presently one of them bade us to go on to the first 
department; but this order could not have included myself, 
for we had proceeded about half the distance, when an 
angel came down from his flight and stopped the chariot, 
and taking me out, directed my companion on his way. 
This angel gave me a vial containing a substance that 
resembled oil, and assisted to apply it to my form. It had 
virtue to strengthen me, and I rose up and walked with dif- 
ficulty. The blow I had received deprived me entirely of 
the power of flight, and I was compelled to move along on 



56 A MYSTERY. 

the ground. The angel described my route between the 
border and the whirlwind-path, and to procure nourishment 
from the plants, for there were no provision tables in that 
region. He then went on his way, and I proceeded on in 
a limping manner, for the oil had virtue to strengthen only, 
but not to heal the wounds. 

3. My sufferings were very acute, and brought on a 
spirit of resentment, and I began to charge God as the 
author of the misadventure, as it was in his power to have 
prevented it. I could not entertain the view that the mis- 
fortune was the result of presumption, but as being em- 
braced in the decree, and that it was brought around to 
distress me. Besides, I was not reconciled to pursue the 
journey in such a feeble condition, when there were char- 
iots in abundance, and other modes of conveyance to be 
had; and in view of all the facts, I could not keep down 
the thought but that God was pouring his anger upon me 
in a malicious way. 

4. Crossing the whirlwind-path, I went on toward the 
border, and on the way gathered some plants for nourish- 
ment that were inferior in taste to any that I had eaten; 
and the nearer I approached the border of hell, the more 
disagreeable were the plants and fruit. For some time I 
saw no creature of any kind, but, getting near the border, 
I came upon a number of the detained lost, and some of 
them were transformed into dogs and other creatures. 
They treated me roughly, and set the dogs at me, and 
drove me away. These creatures were detained here to be 
swept into hell by the whirlwinds, and which was done 
whilst I was at the first department. 

5. After getting away a distance, I saw a chariot ap- 
proaching containing two angels, and when they saw me, 
they turned aside and took me in. The chariot then 
wheeled to the south, and in a short time conducted us 
to the first department, passing through a wall by a gateway. 
Here I was placed in quarters, and the kindest attention 
rendered by the ministering angels, who furnished oil for 
mv wounds, and delicious food for refreshment. 



THE DEPARTMENTS OF THE REGIONS OF LIGHT. 57 

G. These departments are seven in number, and sep- 
arately named. They lie between the wall of fire on the 
north, and the city of light on the south; the coast of 
hell on the east, and West Bula on the west. They are in- 
closed by a wall of great magnitude, with towers on the 
summit, placed at regular intervals. Each department is 
set off by a division-wall, that extends from the main wall 
westward, to the one along the coast of hell. The walls 
and towers seem to be composed of one piece of material, 
without seams, and beyond all question it is the work of 
creative power. The tower at the northwest corner of the 
first department is of immense size and height, and for 
what purpose this and the others serve I am at a loss to 
know. From their summits, the surrounding regions can 
be seen a vast distance. The cloud-border extends along 
the eastward wall on the hellward side. The clouds are not 
as black and dense as those northward, and differ from 
them in being broken and continually shifting; besides, 
they are charged with thunder and fire. At times, a glimpse 
of the region of hell is had through them from the top of 
the wall. The Judgment Highway enters and terminates 
at the first department, and the whirlwind-path curves 
down hellward, between the north division-wall and the 
wall of fire, and terminates at a great embankment among 
the clouds, near the coast of hell. The wall of fire is con- 
cealed within a region of blackness that surrounds it in the 
form of a parallelogram. 

7. The interior of the first department, in many respects, 
resembles a well-laid-out city. The streets cross at right 
angles, forming great squares. Between the squares and 
the wall there is an open space that extends around the de- 
partment. The edifices are constructed on a plan different 
from those upon the earth; they have open fronts, and are 
beautiful in the light they reflect, and agreeable in the 
matter of accommodation. Provision tables are placed at 
different points with supplies for the creatures there de- 
tained. Back of these tables are edifices where stores are 
laid in, and these also have open fronts. At various places 
there are spiral ladders leading to the summit of the wall. 
5 



58 A MYSTERY. 

The ministering- angels here, belong to the same order as 
those elsewhere. Thev are verv numerous, and exercise a 
care of the creatures of a divine nature, and which of 
course cannot be described. 

One of the angels gave me a vial of substance resem- 
bling that I had received on the journey, with instructions 
to have it replenished at one of the supply edifices when it 
was exhausted. Applying this oil I grew stronger, and my 
spirits revived, though it was some time before I was thor- 
oughly healed. 

9. All that class of mankind who are under seal and 
favor enter these departments, commencing at the fii 
and none reach the city of light but by passing through 
them all. Those detained in one department wait until 
their time arrives to enter the other; but this does not bar 
the liberty of egress and ingress, for many are sent to the 
first department for the purpose of restoration, yet are sent 
to other parts. The inhabitants of hell are never permitted 
to enter any of them. 

10. At one time I suddenly became exhausted, and, 
attempting to apply the oil, I found none in the vial, and 
it was with difficulty that I reached an edifice to have 'it 
replenished. The angel reproved my negligence in a kind 
manner, and warned me to heed the instructions I had re- 
ceived, else I would suffer, and perhaps be taken from the 
department. I was very punctual after this, and had no 
more trouble whilst I was there. 

11. Having liberty, I undertook a journey over the de- 
partment, and went to the wall dividing the first from the 
second department, and saw the transfer of some creatures 
to the second, and whose time had expired in the first. 
They were passed through a gate that opened above the 
ground with a spiral ladder ascending to it. There were 
attendant angels here, but none as guards. One creature 
was passed through whilst I was there whom I knew upon 

'the earth when I was a child. 

12. The second department, it seems, is devoted to some 
extent for the reception of children from the earth, under 
the years of discretion and susceptible knowledge. I never 



THE DEPARTMENTS OF THE REGIONS OF LIGHT. o9 

saw any children in any other part of that world, save at 
the Valley of the Misforuied. All those here were extremely 
beautiful, and were under the care of the ministering an- 
gels. I never saw a child in hell, save on one occasion; on 
the coast of that region I saw one with its mother, but 
they were captives. 

13. Ascending the wall I went to the top of one of the 
towers, where a view was had of all the surrounding re- 
gion. The line of the departments lay in the form of a 
crescent, and at a great distance beyond them the golden 
light of the city of light could be plainly seen rising up 
and spreading over the region. It is diffused over the de- 
partments; also over the plain, West and North Bula. The 
lost on the plain cannot see this light, though they are 
aware of its existence. On the east I had a glimpse of the 
region of hell through the broken clouds,. and saw the arm 
of a great sea of fire stretching toward the border, and 
north of this the great river of fire lay along like a huge 
serpent, and distinctly traced by its rising vapors. It was 
a mercy at that time to have been in ignorance of what was 
in store and that the awful region before me was again to 
be my abode for a period. The clouds were in action when 
I was upon the wall, and though at a great distance from 
them I distinctly heard the roll of their thunders. 

14. After descending from the wall, the messenger-angel 
who had directed my course at the Valley of Inspection 
made his appearance, and informed me that I must return 
to the Angle through the border, and keep on a line be- 
tween the plain and the coast of hell. He then left. As 
already stated, the cloud-barrier passes over the dividing- 
line between the two regions, and laps over a portion of 
both of them. At times it is difficult to determine one from 
the other, on account of their blending nature, as thev 
unite, and of the motions of the clouds. A journey is at- 
tended with hazard, arising from the action of the tempest 
clouds, and, besides, the creatures of hell are very numer- 
ous along the hellward side, and especially at the dividing- 
line, and even approach the verge of the plain. 



60 A MYSTERY. 

15. Before starting, I was supplied with a satchel filled 
with articles from the tables, and a spear, but for what 
purpose I am not aware. The angels suppressed the star 
on my forehead, but left me the ring; then kissing me they 
sent me on through the gate where I had entered. Taking 
a way around the wall of fire inclosure I soon reached the 
border, and at that moment I became weak and fell, but, 
applying the oil, I suddenly became strong, and to my 
great relief I discovered that the power of flight had 
returned. At first, the journey was not disagreeable, but 
meeting a mass of tempest clouds my troubles commenced. 
They obscured the way, and becoming bewildered I came 
to the ground, when they opened their thunders with terri- 
ble fury, and sent forth sheets of fire, and it was with diffi- 
culty that I avoided them by soaring above, and tracing a 
line of dim light' to a clear space, where I came down and 
proceeded for a time on foot. It was not long, however, 
before I met other bodies of them, and in the dilemma I 
ventured on fortune, and dashed among them to find a way 
through, and succeeded, but was dismayed to find that I 
had leaned hellward, and instantly turned back toward the 
plain, in view to proceed along the line of light thrown in 
from that region. When approaching it, I discerned the 
angel-guard, and having a fear of them, I diverged again 
among the clouds, then passed along on foot. 

16. For a while matters were easy; presently I saw a troop 
of devils, who seemed to be watching my movements, but 
they left when they saw the ring which I revealed to them 
by raising my hand. Upon this, a monster of nameless 
form made its appearance, and as I had seen its kind on the 
coast of the northern sea of fire, I trembled as it came up; 
but seeing the ring, it went back in a rage. At this place 
grew a shrub of an agreeable taste, but it gave unpleasant 
sensations, and seemed to be a mixture of the shrub of hell 
and that of the plain. Describing a course, I ascended, but 
soon got entangled among the clouds again, and was com- 
pelled to come down. These repeated baffles began to dis- 
turb and sour my spirit, for I could not see the necessity of 
pursuing such a route to the Angle, when a better one lay 



THE DEPARTMENTS OF THE REGIONS OF LIGHT. 61 

through the plain. However, passing along under the 
clouds to a clear place, I halted to rest and frame a plan of 
action. 

17. I had been here but a few moments, when I discov- 
ered the soil to be filled with vermin, and fearful of being 
on the confines of hell, I dashed away by flight, not know- 
ing where I w r as going, but w T as soon brought to the ground 
again by a tempest that enveloped me in blackness. The 
thunders fell and galloped over the ground, and voices 
came from them that froze me with horror. When the storm 
had passed, I saw three devils looking into the satchel that 
I had laid down. Hurling the spear at them, they fled into 
the darkness with a hissing laugh. At this time my impa- 
tience was strong, for I believed that I could not get 
through without a guide. The difficulties were so many 
that it seemed to be beyond the skill of an angel to over- 
come. Weighing these things, I concluded to go through 
the plain at any risk, where I would be free from difficulties 
and perils. 

18. By a rapid flight I soon came in view of the light, 
and came down and ventured on carefully to spy out the 
prospect, and avoid the angel-guard. Just as I approached 
the edge of the light, an angel suddenly descended from 
the clouds, with anger in his countenance, and stamping 
the ground with his foot, a troop of devils burst in view, 
and drawing whips, they chased me a long distance, cutting 
at me as I ran. I begged of them to desist, but in vain. 
Finally, I fell from exhaustion and pain, and they left, 
save one, the most hideous, offensive and filthy devil I ever 
saw in that world. This devil had great power, for striking 
me with his whip I was restored to my feet, whereupon he 
sprang astride my neck, and in an instant I felt his nature 
work into me, and all hope of release ended at once. The 
monster then drove me to and fro over the region, plying 
the whip all the time. I tried in vain to shake him off, for 
we w 7 ere that closely united and joined together as if created 
in that form. The stench he emitted was horrible and suf- 
focating, and to climax the trouble, a flash of memory came 
on, revealing a former state of existence when I was favored 



62 A MYSTERY. 

and honored. This cruel flash prostrated me at once, and 
I fell under the beastly burden in a state of unconscious- 
ness. "When I revived I saw an angel close at hand with a 
rod, and he drove the devil away, and who nearly tore away 
my life when he left. 

19. The angel then directed my course with the warning 
not to trust to my own judgment again, for what I had 
undergone had been brought on by my own presumption. 
He then left. After a search, I found the satchel and spear 
that had dropped in the affair, and proceeded on my way 
very. carefully, when, coming to a place where there was 
shrubbery and a spring, I fell upon this spot as a tempo- 
rary abode to rest and compose my thoughts, that were 
greatly disturbed at the late occurrence. Shortly afterwards 
three creatures came up which I judged to be devils from 
their complexion, but as they seemed friendly my fears 
were allayed. They said that they were journeying through 
the border and would be pleased to remain there a while 
with me. For some reason I had not the courage to deny 
or grant the privilege, but let them have their own way, 
though I was determined they should not journey in my 
company. They then erected a habitation as a shelter from 
the tempest clouds, and I assisted in the undertaking, not 
that such an arrangement was of any use to me, but from 
a desire to keep on friendly terms, and avoid unnecessary 
trouble. Soon after it was finished, a tempest cloud came 
along, and we escaped its fury by hiding in the habitation. 

20. One of these devils had a fine personal appearance, 
and he seemed to be desirous to conceal his true character 
from my knowledge; but I had the power to detect this 
class and trusted to it, yet it was not sufficient on this oc- 
casion to reveal this devil as the ruler of hell. Learning a 
portion of my history, he remarked that he had no hesita- 
tion in declaring God to be unjust, partial in his treatment 
pf some creatures and vindictive and cruel toward others. 
That he had been deceived in a manner similar to myself, 
and that some time before he had been sent from the first 
department through the border, but for good reason and in 
just anger he broke away from his instructions and passed 



THE DEPARTMENTS OF THE HEGIONS OF LIGHT. 63 

into hell, and after traversing the region some time he came 
to a country desirable in all things and the greatest liberty 
allowed all that went there to visit or reside. From this 
my suspicions were full} T aroused, for I knew that he re- 
ferred to the settled valleys of hell, of which I had fre- 
quently heard. To draw him out I inquired upon what 
grounds he had disobeyed his instructions, other than those 
which he had stated, and why he did not venture by the 
plain. He l^lied that he was convinced that God was un- 
worthy of respect or confidence, and was so regarded by 
the most intelligent creatures; that he himself had done as 
he thought best, and as yet had not regretted the course 
he had taken. He then went on and said that great num- 
bers had left the border and were living in the valleys of 
hell, where they were free, respected and honored, and 
that if I would return with them I would find his w T ords 
true and would never forget the obligation I would be un- 
der to him for the information. He then referred the mat- 
ter to the others and they affirmed his statement. 

21. I then directly informed him that I would not com- 
ply with his wishes; that I had been in hell and was satis- 
fied that it w T as not the region he represented it to be; and 
that I preferred the disagreeable state I was in to uncertain 
adventures. He replied that my knowledge was confined 
to the deserted part of hell, and that I would think differ- 
ently when I saw the part he recommended; but I still 
refused to go with him. He then invited me to go as far 
as the coast of hell and he would point out the region, in 
order to disabuse my mind of the view I had that all the 
region was similar to that part I had seen. To this I ob- 
jected, and told him to trouble me no more about the mat- 
ter, for it was apparent that he wanted to decoy me to the 
coast, where I would be picked up by the dragons and car- 
ried away. He then remarked to the others that I would 
eventually find my way there without the aid of his coun- 
sel. These were his words and they were prophetic. 

22. Being uneasy at their stay I concluded to depart, 
when an event intervened that terminated our relations. 
A large cloud had been moving in a circuit toward us some 



64: A MYSTERY. 

time, but it was not regarded with any especial interest 
until it came over the habitation, when I noticed tokens of 
anger in it. The devils were inside at the time and I fled. 
Presently the cloud opened and showered down a mass of 
stones that buried up the habitation. The devils escaped, 
however, and fled toward hell in terror. Then a swarm of 
serpents came out and flew about hissing and looking for 
some object to fasten upon. I escaped the danger by a 
rapid flight, and passed over a large scope of region before 
descending to the ground. Going along on foot I met a 
drove of wolves, which were the transformed creatures liv- 
ing along the coast. I- tried to avoid them, but they ran 
ahead to prevent my passage. Here I trusted to fortune, 
for, being wearied, I dreaded a flight among the clouds. 
Bowing my head with the ring in view, I went through them 
without harm. They followed some distance, snapping at 
my heels and uttering vexatious howls. 

23. Being apprehensive that I was too near the coast of 
hell, I bore to the left and met the most beautiful angel 
that I ever saw in that world. He shone with light and had 
wings that were covered with dazzling stars. A band en- 
circled his brow and a bright gem shone in his forehead, 
and his countenance revealed the deep concern of his mind. 
He said that he was a messenger of God and had come to 
give counsel and to minister to my needs. I replied that 
the only boon I asked was to be permitted to journey 
through the plain, as it was difficult to get through the 
clouds and darkness without a guide. He replied that I 
would be permitted to go that way, and gave me a brilliant 
stone, which he said I must give to the angels of the bor- 
der, and that it would insure me a passport through the 
plain. He then flew off. 



JOURNEY THROUGH THE BORDER. 65 



CHAPTEE VII. 

JOURNEY THROUGH THE BORDER. 

1. It was unfortunate that I met this angel — or devil. I 
had not the least doubt but that he was the messenger he 
represented himself to be. Following his directions, and 
flying a long distance without seeing the plain, I came to 
the ground to deliberate the matter. Seeing a body of 
dark clouds on the left hand, I thought, perchance, that 
they intercepted the light, and I started for them, and as I 
entered the clouds the ground began to tremble, and a fire 
burst forth behind me, and I fled on the way I had started 
to go, when, looking back, I discovered a troop of devils 
between me and the fire, armed with whips and coming up 
with loud yells. I then made an attempt to rise above them 
to the clouds, but my fears were so great that I failed to 
exercise the power; nor did I have a thought of the ring, 
which I might have used to keep them back. They soon 
came up and commenced their blows, and I ran, calling 
out for assistance, but none came, and I fell, whilst the 
devils kept up their blows. Finally one of the devils cried 
out, "Hold! this is unnecessary;" at the same time he 
stepped forward and picked up the stone that the supposed 
angel had given me, and which I had dropped in the affair. 
They examined it closely, then returned it and disappeared. 

2. I suffered greatly in this matter, and a conviction fol- 
lowed that God had sent the messenger for the purpose of 
deception, and I resolved to place no further confidence in 
him, and, further, that I would send the spear at the first 
angel I met. I concluded that if God had created me to 
be made the sport of devils, that it was time to weigh the 
matter and stand for my own rights. However, upon re- 
flection, I thought it best to venture on; perchance the an- 
gel might be a true one, and the trouble have been brought 
on by some misstep on my part. Accordingly, I proceeded 



66 A MYSTEEY. 

on, and obtained a view of the light, where I was met by 
the angel guard. I presented the stone to them, but they 
refused to touch it. One of them bade me to close my 
hand, which, when done, the stone began to burn into it 
so forcibly that I begged for relief. He then struck my 
arm with his sword and the pain ceased. Directing my 
eyes to the ground I saw a toad of ordinary size, and the 
angel pointing to it remarked, " There is the passport-stone 
the devil gave you; strike it;" whereupon one of them 
handed me a rod, and giving it a blow, it dissolved to dust 
that raised in a mist and settled upon me, and the pangs I 
suffered were greater than before. Crying out in distress, 
he breathed upward, and a wind came and carried it away. 

3. My course now lay through masses of clouds of inde- 
scribable blackness, and I succeeded in getting through 
them without mishap, and descended near a long ridge, 
with pitchy darkness beyond it. Going to the top of the 
ridge I noticed that there were no clouds to be seen, but a 
region of silent blackness, and there was no motion or ac- 
tion whatever. The scene was appalling, and believing 
that I had lost my course I had not the courage to under- 
take a flight through it. I cast about what to do, and at 
last concluded to take a survey along the ridge, and it was 
not long before I discovered a dim, murkish light under 
the darkness, and going to it I noticed that it spread forth 
like a mist, and concealed a very deep valley. Descending 
to this I was amazed to find a vast sea of worms moving 
westward. They were of a dark saffron color, and about 
one inch in length. This instantly brought to mind what 
I had been informed at the first department concerning the 
Valley of Worms. As nothing had been said to me about 
crossing this valley at the time of my departure, I conclu- 
ded it best to follow the reef, and get around the valley by 
the plain. I will add a few remarks here concerning this 
valley, based on the information I derived at the first de- 
partment, and from the lost angels in the Valley of Zephon. 

4. The valley lies between two ridges that commence 
near the edge of the Plain of Eeception, and extend across 
the border and far into hell, in the region lying near the 



JOURNEY THROUGH THE BORLER. 67 

molten sea. It is of great extent, very deep, and concealed 
by darkness. The mist extends over the entire valley, and 
lies under the darkness. On the west end of the valley 
there is a line of fire constantly in action, and feeding on 
a pitchy substance very common in the region, and it is 
this that prevents the worms from getting into the plain. 
These creatures are employed for the purpose of punish- 
ment and destruction, and they are to be dreaded as much 
as the sea of fire. They proceed from the lowlands near 
the molten sea, and in a manner unknown, and in such 
quantities that the grains of sand of a million seas would 
not suffice for number. I once asked an angel why the 
worms did not diverge either to the right or left and cross 
the ridges into the plain. He replied that they marched 
in a straight line, and in no other way. Immense quanti- 
ties of these creatures are transported to the earth for the 
work of destruction. They operate in diseases and decay, 
and in thousands of ways they trouble and distress man- 
kind. The mission of these creatures upon the earth will 
be noticed in another place in this volume. 

5. I then followed along the ridge to the line of the fire, 
which was burning in a furious manner. Going down into 
the valley I saw the worms moving into it and were con- 
sumed. They came on in such vast numbers that at times 
the fire was nearly suppressed by them, but gathering its 
strength again it would burst upon them with redoubled 
fury. Not being apprised at that time of the character of 
these worms, I made an attempt to cross the valley at that 
place by the light of the fire that lit up the darkness to 
some extent; besides, I was apprehensive that the border 
angels might appear on the opposite side of the fire, and 
if out of my course I might suffer punishment, for they are 
a terror only to those who are in the wrong. 

6. I made the attempt by flight, and when over the val- 
ley my strength failed and I fell among them, and they 
sprang upon me instantly, and adhered to my form as if 
they were covered with pitch. I tried to remove them with 
my hands, but this made matters worse. The pain I en- 
dured at this time was very great, and being soon overcome 



68 A MYSTERY. 

I began to lose consciousness, but was soon brought to my 
senses by a sudden jerk, and before I could realize the mat- 
ter I was thrown into the fire by an invisible hand. It was 
but a moment, however, that I was taken out and conveyed 
beyond the fire, where I lay some time suffering, and won- 
dering at my deliverance. I found that the worms were 
not upon me, and judged that they had been destroyed by 
the fire. The satchel and spear lay a short distance away, 
and presently an angel came up, and breathing upon me I 
was restored. Not a word passed, and he left. 

7. I kept along the line of the fire until it terminated, 
then struck off into the interior of the border. In the late 
affair I had departed some distance from the route, and if 
I had gone through the darkness I would have escaped the 
trouble, and been near the Angle. For a time the journey 
was easy and no trouble intervened; but coming to a trail 
that seemed to lead in the right direction, I followed it. 
when a tempest-cloud shut it from view; and after it had 
passed, the region opened quite clearly for a distance, and 
the trail led through it. In time it led into a valley cov- 
ered with mist, and when it ascended on the opposite 
side, I discovered that the trail was swinging to the right, 
and I should have left it at this time, but apprehending 
that it would resume the course I wanted to go, I kept on, 
until I was involved in darkness, with fearful voices around 
me. Holding my ring hand up, I passed through to 
where the darkness broke away to dim light, and discov- 
ered the cloud region behind me. I then cast about whether 
to return, or follow the trail that seemed to be turning 
back to the border. It was evident that I was on the con- 
fines of hell; and fears driving me on, I made an effort to 
soar up, when, to my inexpressible horror, I found the 
power of flight had gone. No time was to be lost, for 
everything depended on the strongest exertions to escape, 
^on account of the danger of being picked up by the drag- 
ons or devils and carried into the valleys of hell. I had 
been repeatedly informed, that the power of flight would 
be lost when upon the coast of hell. In view of the 
situation, I followed the trail very rapidly, when it split up 



JOURNEY THROUGH THE BORDER. 69 

and divided into a dozen or more trails that were very dim, 
and branching off in various directions. Black horror fell 
at this moment; I could not fly, and the course was lost. 

8. Going back a space to a hill, I saw a habitation be- 
low and went to it, and was assailed by some dogs, which 
were of the transformed class. Presently three creatures 
came out, bearing in their features the impress of curse. 
One of them was a devil, and the others were creatures 
from the earth, one of whom was a female. I inquired of 
them the wa}' to the border, and the devil pointed in the 
direction whence I came, and told me to keep to the right. 
I left as soon as possible, for matters were suspicious, and 
found the route he referred to, and which led into a region 
of mist. In a short time I saw a high wall on the right, 
and then another on the left, but I kept on, when, to my 
dismay, I came to a cross-wall that intersected the others, 
and shutting off the course altogether. This was a perilous 
moment; I could not climb the walls, nor fly over them, 
and had not the resolution to return back. I tried repeatedly 
to soar up, for beyond all doubt I was on the confines of 
hell. But all efforts were in vain, and terrors and despair 
began to spread their dark mantle over me. Hearing a 
noise, and looking back, I saw the devil coming forward in 
a furious rage, and with such a fearful expression that it 
withered me with horror. I had the courage, however, to 
tell him to stay back, or I would throw the spear at him. 
The ring had no power whatever to stop him , for its vir- 
tue was gone when beyond the limits where it could be ex- 
ercised. He replied, with a fiendish laugh, that he had 
caught me in his trap, and that after torment he would de- 
stroy me. The last recollection I have of that affair is, 
that I raised the spear to throw at him. 

9. When coming to my senses, T was in a different place, 
and, on reflection, became confused, and not able to shape 
the matter. . The spear was standing in the ground, and 
the satchel near it, and the ring was in its place. Finally, 
memory took hold of the facts, but not as to the man- 
ner of my deliverance. Whilst pondering these things, 
and debating in mind what to do, an angel came up and 



70 A MYSTERY. 

informed me that he had followed me, and drove the devil 
off at the time I swooned away. 

10. Notwithstanding his words, I regarded him with sus- 
picion, for the late deception that had led me into these 
troubles, placed me on guard against this angel, although 
he was a true one. He said that I had been drawn from 
my course by a devil, and that if I had not heeded him, 
but kept on the way as I had been instructed at the first 
department, that I would have been at the Angle at that 
time. He then took from the satchel a vial containing a 
cordial, and giving me a portion, I was recovered from the 
shock I had received. He then inquired, if at any time I 
had used the articles in the satchel on any occasion. I 
replied, that I had but once. He then remarked: " Hence 
your trouble. Why did you bring them?" I said, that 
save on the occasion mentioned, it did not occur to mind 
that I needed them. He then answered: " That was 
your judgment; you are in need of them all the time, and 
they were given you for that purpose; and to avoid trou- 
ble it is necessary that you heed the instructions that were 
intended to keep them from coming upon you." He then 
kissed me, and disappeared among the clouds. 

11. After he had gone, I still had doubts as to his 
character, though I acknowledged his services in my de- 
liverance to be genuine, and also admitted the force of his 
words. Yet it occurred to mind, that these things were 
done as a prelude to other difficulties, and that it were best 
to be on guard against future misadventures, as it was pos- 
sible that he might be a deceiver. It turned out in the end 
that I was wrong, and not the angel. Before starting, I 
tried my strength at flight, and found that I had the power. 
It returned when I was taken from the coast of hell. This 
power had been conferred by decree, and that which after- 
ward I experienced in hell, was the gift of the ruler of that 
region, and they have no force out of the region where they 
are conferred. A due exercise of this power would have 
saved me from much trouble when in doubt as to the line 
of the two regions on the border, but it was rare that I 
done so. 



JOURNEY THROUGH THE BORDER. 71 

12. Having resolved on a course, I flew up with great 
strength, and seeing the region above quite free for a dis- 
tance, I continued on, in view to find a way there and avoid 
the difficulties incident to the route below, but hearing the 
cries of dragons, and fearing that they had scented me and 
were in pursuit, I descended in haste. I had frequently 
heard that the dragons passed much of their time in the 
higher regions of hell, hence there was no necessity of a 
hasty return, for they are harmless out of the range as- 
signed them. It was fears that pursued me on this occa- 
sion and not the dragons. For a time I ventured along on 
foot, and coming to a high ridge covered with clouds, and 
going up, I heard voices below. Looking down I espied a 
number of the lost and some devils engaged erecting a 
shelter for protection from the tempest-clouds, and with 
them was the devil that had assaulted me between the 
walls. At that time a fury fell upon me that was irresisti- 
ble, and I resolved to attack him at all hazards. Approach- 
ing the edge of the ridge and concealing in the mist, I sent 
the spear at him with great strength, but it missed the aim 
and struck the ground quivering. This filled them with 
consternation, and they ran here and there in alarm, and 
searching for the source from whence it came. Finally 
they assembled to consult the matter, then suddenly fled 
toward hell. I very much regretted this failure, for the 
desire to injure him was deeply rooted in my spirit. Going 
down and recovering the spear, I proceeded on, and shortly 
was filled with unspeakable joy to obtain a view of the 
Angle. 

13. Many things have been passed over that transpired 
on this journey that have not been introduced, for want of 
space within the limits designed for this volume. Why I 
was sent through this horrible route is unknown. It was a 
fearful undertaking, and no creature, unless under the 
watch and care of Omnipotence, could pass it with safety; 
and further, I will add, that no creature, save those in my 
condition, ever enter the region, other than the classes 
already mentioned. The slope of the border toward hell 
is occupied by the inhabitants of that region, but they 
never approach the line of light except at the Angle. 



72 A MYSTERY. 

14. Passing from the border the angels conducted me to 
the highway in a chariot, where my stay was very brief. I 
left that region for the last time in a chariot for North 
Bula, under the care of an angel, who, upon arriving there, 
turned me over to the keeping of the messenger-angel who 
directed me from the Plain of Inspection and from the first 
department. After a time he led me to the summit of. a 
hill, where I had my last view of the river Bula and the 
surrounding regions. Here he laid his hands upon my 
head, and a cloud, as it were, passed away and revealed the 
past history of my existence upon the earth, comprising 
seven terms in all, namely: 

First Term. Twenty-two years after the creation of man 
to about two hundred years before the deluge. 

Second Term. Twenty-six years after the building of 
Babylon to a full term of one hundred and eighty-seven 
years. 

Third Term. Life in India after the establishment of the 
tribes. 

Fourth Term. Life in Lydia under Croesus and Cyrus. 

Fifth Term. At the time of Christ. 

Sixth Term. As Tamerlane. 

Seventh Term. The present one. 

This volume embraces the first, second, and a portion of 
the seventh terms of existence. 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 7:] 



CHAPTER VIII. 

HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 

1. My knowledge of the first term of existence, briefly 
related, is as follows: I distinctly remember descending 
from a cloud to a hill-summit. At first, I could not divine 
what I w T as, nor what the surroundings were. An expanse 
was spread around, and there were multitudes of creatures 
upon it. Some of them were moving upon it, and many 
others of them were flying above it in the air. Those below 
were feeding and lying down in the shade. Those that 
moved above the ground were of different colors, and some 
of them were seated and singing in the trees standing near 
me. 

2. The sun stood in mid-heaven, and I noticed that it 
moved on the decline westward, and when it disappeared I 
observed the darkness that came on. Then another wonder 
appeared. The stars came out in swarms, and the heavens 
were covered with them. Then appeared the moon, and 
shortly afterward the sun appeared again in the path of the 
moon. These things I did not understand, for I knew 
nothing of them, nor of anything concerning them, nor of 
their relations. I thought they were living creatures, and 
that the light and darkness, also, w r ere creatures. At that 
time I was in a state of wonder, but I had no judgment, 
and was unable to compare matters and draw inferences 
from them. Seeing the creatures move about, I done the 
same, and this was my first attempt at walking. Seeing 
them partake of food, the desire came upon me for it, and I 
ate of some fruit and found that it imparted agreeable 
sensations, and thereafter repeated the habit when I had a 
desire for it. I was under the example of the creatures, 
and repeated what they done. An antelope j>assed by me 
and ran down the hill, and I followed it, and this was the 
first desire I had for society. I then followed it to a stream 

6 



74 A MYSTERY. 

of water, where it drank, and I done the same, and it pleased 
me to do so. Shortly after this I would go from one place 
to another, and mingled with the creatures, but I was under 
their example, and at the first instance I did not know how 
to pluck the fruit from the trees with my hands, until I saw 
an ape do it, and after this I used my hands for this pur- 
pose. 

3. Going up a hill I heard a roar, and looking in the 
direction whence it came, I saw an expanse without hills or 
trees upon it. I then went to it, and found that it would 
not sustain my weight. Fowls were flying above it, and 
some were resting upon its surface. Going along the shore, 
I saw a number of creatures that in form resembled myself, 
and when they saw me they stopped until I came up. It 
was on this occasion that I first experienced curiosity. 
They asked me when I came to the earth, and this was the 
first voice I had heard that I could understand, and I 
spoke for the first time by telling them all that I knew of 
myself, but I did not know how it was done. They said 
that they were the angels of God, and a thrill went to my 
heart when I heard the name spoken. It was the first time 
that I heard of the name. They informed me of the sun, 
moon and stars, and of other things, and they said that the 
expanse was the sea. 

4. I remained with these angels a long time, and they 
instructed me in such a way that I began to exercise my 
senses understandingly, and determine in many things. 
On one occasion I inquired of them of God, and they said 
that he was a Great Spirit, that he created all things, and 
that he could not be seen, only in manifest form. And 
then they tried to explain to me what could and what could 
not be seen; and that the invisible world was very great, 
and contained many creatures. 

5. In time the angels left that part, and took me with 
them. We came to a river where were many great 

.creatures that resembled trees bereft of. their branches, and 
I was told that they were serpents. They were lying in the 
sunshine, and they ate the leaves that the angels plucked 
for them. There were many fish in the river, and the angels 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 75 

told me what they were. These also ate the leaves we pulled 
and threw to them. It was at this place that I first saw the 
Lefoors, which will be described further on. 

6. We went up this river a long distance, and all along 
the way we saw many creatures of various kinds feeding, 
sporting, and lying down on either side of the stream. The 
lions, tigers, leopards, elephants, and other creatures were 
pointed out to me, and all of them had a language, which 
the angels taught me to understand. Finally we came to 
a mountain, and there was a grove of trees and a spring at 
its base. Here were many angels, and their chief or leader 
was pointed out to me as the owner of the earth, and that 
he was the manifest God. This Chief Angel gave com- 
mands to the others, and many of them went off in pairs 
and groups, and sometimes singly. Some of them had 
wings, but the most of them were like myself, and had no 
wings. Whilst here I heard them talk about the new 
creatures God had made to live upon the earth, and I was 
told that they were male and female. 

7. After this I saw them at the spring. The male was 
taller than his mate, and he had a reddish complexion, and 
light sandy hair. The woman had long black hair that fell 
nearly to her feet. Her complexion was light. At this 
time I was not in a condition to be interested in these two 
creatures, and too imperfect to understand their relations. 

8. I had been there but a short time when the chief angel 
gave instructions to one of the others, that had wings, to 
take me in his charge until the work was finished. I did 
not know what it meant, nor was it explained to me at that 
time. On the following morning the angel conveyed me 
away through the air to a chain of high mountains, and in 
the valleys below were small bodies of water. Here he 
fixed upon a cave under some rocks for my abode, and after 
telling me to collect food, as at the place we left, he said 
that it was decreed concerning me that I would live upon 
the earth several periods or terms of existence, and that 
God would place a mark upon me in view to protection. 
I asked him what these things meant, to which he replied 
that I would know in time to come. 



76 A MYSTERY. 

9. He then led me down into the Yalley, where with a 
stick he made a puddle of earth and water, and cast me 
into it, then moved me about until I was covered with the 
filth. I tried to get away from him, but he was too strong. 
After awhile he drew me out, and taking me to one of the 
ponds he threw me into it, and washed all the dirt from 
my person. From this he conducted me to a spring, where 
he pulled a leaf and pressed it upon my forehead; then 
breathing upon it he bade me to look into the spring. I 
obeyed him, and saw a bright silvery star shining in my 
forehead. A change came over me at the time, but it was 
of short continuance, for a sharp pang succeeded it, accom- 
panied with a sense of distress which before I had not ex- 
perienced. 

10. Returning to my abode I was constrained to ask why 
he treated me in such a manner, to which he replied that 
it signified a very important matter, and that it was impos- 
sible for me to realize it until the seventh or last period or 
term of my existence upon the earth. In my judgment he 
alluded to my future relations with mankind under trans- 
gression, and that I was to be a beneficiary of the Atone- 
ment; and he said, moreover, that I would understand it 
through the various stages of my history upon the earth, 
but not fully until the last term of existence. He then left 
for a time, and I roamed about with the creatures in the 
valleys, though at night I stayed at my abode on the 
mountain. 

11. For a time I saw no angels, and in the meantime a 
desire began to come on to inquire and learn of things that 
passed under my observation, and also to speculate con- 
cerning invisible matters, and how beings could not be seen 
upon the earth only by manifestation, which I could not 
understand. I felt, moreover, that I needed society, 
other than the creatures with me, which only had the 
power of speech to converse in a way peculiar to their na- 
ture, in respect to wants, appetites, and in a few other par- 
ticulars. I wanted to know something of God, and this 
w T as the leading desire and uppermost of all. I did not 
know that this desire arose and grew as knowledge was 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 77 

acquired; nor did I know at that time that the exercise of 
an undue desire led to criminal curiosity. This I did not 
know until after the descent of evil, for at that time evil 
had not been introduced upon the earth. 

12. I watched the movements of the creatures, and won- 
dered why God had made them to be seen, and himself 
invisible. From these my mind turned to the angels; their 
natures and office; how they could appear and disappear 
as I had seen them. From these I turned to myself, but 
failed to find anything to satisfy the cravings for knowledge. 
The more I sought to learn, the greater the desire. To 
meet the desire I wandered over the region, and on a day 
was going along a valley with some creatures, I saw a 
cloud or mist, which was strange, fori had not before seen 
the kind, except the one that settled me to the earth. I 
gazed upon it with wonder, for it occurred to mind that it 
was a live creature of some order that had not come under 
my observation. It passed down the valley, directly over 
me, and I followed it until it stopped and rested against 
a mountain. Whilst I was gazing upon it, a creature came 
out, in form like an angel, but there was something so un- 
usually strange and wonderful in his appearance that I 
thought he was superior to the angels, though he had no 
wings. He came dow r n to the valley among the creatures, 
and they gathered around him in a familiar way, as if they 
were acquainted with him. He talked with them some 
time, and they listened to his words with carefulness and 
pleasure. The lions, tigers, and others of their order 
which afterwards were beasts of prey, seemed glad to see 
him, and he conversed with them as with the other kind, 
whoever were harmless and innocent. He laid his hands 
upon all their heads in a kind and compassionate manner; 
in fact, I never saw anything like it before or since that 
time. He was dressed in a long white robe, but at that 
time I did not know what a dress signified, and I thought 
it was a part of the being. Several of the angels wore 
similar dresses, or robes, which I thought belonged to their 
natures, and I made a distinction between those who wore 
garments and those who wore none, as being of different 



78 A MYSTERY. 

orders. I wore no dress whatever, until afterwards when I 
was sent among the human race, and many angels that I 
had seen were like myself in this particular, and wore no 
covering. The being, toward sunset, went back to the 
cloud, and it sailed over the mountain out of sight. 

13. When the angel returned I rehearsed the matter to 
him, and he said that the being was God manifest, and 
that he appeared to his creatures in some form; but as. to 
himself as God the Spirit and Creator, he could not be 
seen by any creature whatever. He moreover said that in 
a short time the clouds, similar to the one I had seen, would 
float above the ground and come down again as water, like 
that I saw in the ponds and rivers. 

14. On the day after the return of the angel, he conducted 
me down to the valley where it spread out into a large 
plain, where I saw a blackness coming toward where we 
were, and there was a roaring tumult with it. Whereupon 
the angel said that the winds were in motion. As the 
blackness came on, a strange feeling came over me in such 
a way that I wanted to turn away from it. The angel told 
me to be quiet, for there was a fear upon me, and this was 
the first time I experienced it. His words drove it away; 
and this was the first time I had strength from words. The 
wind and darkness came down with a terrible front, and I 
clung to the angel, who encouraged me again; and this 
was the first instance of doubt I had of his previous admo- 
nition. The darkness was so appalling that it dispelled 
the force of his words and the security I had felt in them. 
He then informed me that I should not be injured, though 
I did not know what injury meant. When the storm came 
up, with loud thunders, the angel raised his hand and the 
blackness and all its horrors lifted itself up, and passed 
over our heads, and soon passed from view. 

15. After it had gone, I saw upon the ground, where we 
were, many spots of a red color, and, on inquiry, the angel 
said that the spots were blood, and that it foreshadowed 
the effects of the great end then upon the earth. He said, 
further, that an angel of great power was upon the earth, 
under decree, and with permission from God to destroy; 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 79 

and that he had with him a host of angels and spirits, to 
help him in the work of destruction. Upon this I felt a 
fear rising, and asked him to take me away from the earth 
and from the power of the evil angel, for it came into my 
mind what he had said before, that I was to live upon the 
earth several terms for a long time, and if the evil angel 
destroyed the earth, how it could be possible to live upon 
it in the manner he stated. He replied that the work of 
destruction was of long continuance, and that in course of 
time I could inform myself of the matter. He said, more- 
over, that toward the close of man's history upon the earth, 
the Heir of the world would come in manifest form and 
drive away the evil angel, and restore all things again bet- 
ter than they were before the evil came; but before that 
time I would be in a condition to understand what destruc- 
tion meant. 

16. I then asked him if I could see the evil angel, and 
he said that I should see him. I asked him this, for if I 
was to live upon the earth so long a time, it would be nec- 
essary for me to see, in order to know the evil angel, to 
keep out of his way. Though I did not know what evil was 
at that time, I was under apprehension that I needed 
security from his power or have the privilege to avoid him. 
He replied that I might see him many times and yet not 
know him, for he was a subtle and artful spirit, and could 
be or not be as he chose in respect to his offices upon the 
earth, and that there was but one way to keep from his 
powers as to deadly injury; but it was necessary for me to 
suffer from the effects he wrought upon the earth; more- 
over, that it was my lot, in course of time, to become the 
minister of this evil spirit, and officiate at his altars and 
temples. He then went on, and said that the evil spirit 
was then passing over the earth, in view to its division, 
and that he had ample powers from God, who was angry 
with the mei^ and women for their unreasonable disobe- 
dience, and in consequence of which he had placed the 
earth under a curse for six thousand years, when it would 
be removed and all things restored. 



80 A MYSTEKY. 

17. After these matters, the angel gave instructions con- 
cerning the creatures, and that when they became too nu- 
merous for the pasture there, in the valley, to lead the sur- 
plus to other parts and distribute them. He went with me 
the first journey, and the creatures followed us and obeyed 
what was commanded them; for at that time their speech 
and understanding had not been taken away, though it was 
done not long afterwards. 

18. When we returned, he told me to go down and bathe 
my person in one of the ponds, and I complied; and on the 
following day he conducted me through the air over a sea, 
and stopped on a large plain near a river, but there were 
no creatures here of any kind save the fish in the stream. 
It was here that I had my first view of the Spirit of Evil. 
"We were talking at the time, when there suddenly ap- 
peared a strange light in the north. This light was of a 
light saffron color, and it shot out from a central point, 
and through this light there gleamed forth lines of other 
light of a darker saffron mixed with a red color. The 
light came toward us at a rapid rate, and soon filled the 
surrounding heavens. As it approached, I saw an im- 
mense host of creatures of various shapes, from angels 
down to creatures of nameless forms. All of these had 
dark complexions, characterized with angry features and 
gestures. Some of these creatures were riding dark saffron- 
colored horses, others were in chariots, drawn by the same 
kind of horses, and many of them were flying on either 
hand; and above the central point, at a small space on the 
lead, was the Spirit of Evil, seated on a throned chariot, 
which was drawn by seventy-two fiery saffron-colored 
horses. He wore a crown that sparkled with gems and saf- 
fron light, and in his right hand he held a trident in an up- 
right position. Angels of dreadful appearance rode the 
horses, and, like them, shot from their features and nostrils 
lightning, smoke and fire. The heavens weje filled with 
"strange music, mingled with angry words and voices, con- 
cerning God and mankind. Just before they came up, a 
fearful tempest of blackness, thunder and lightning, sud- 
denly came up, and wheeling in the advance, led the way; 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 81 

and when the host passed by, three more tempests came up 
from other quarters, and followed on, and took positions on 
either side of the host, and the fourth at the rear. All 
passed away in a short time, but there was left an oppres- 
sive change in the air, and I began to feel sick for the first 
time, but was relieved by eating a leaf that the angel 
gave me. 

19. He then informed me in a way suited to my compre- 
hension of many things concerning the great evil and the 
curse that came with it; and simplified w T hat before he had 
said, that the evil and curse penetrated to all the earth 
and to all things that pertained to it. That all that I saw 
would be subject to decay, changes and destruction, and, 
if I remember correctly, he stated, what he had previously 
done, that this state of things would continue for a period 
of six thousand years, at which termination the rule of 
mankind upon the earth would end forever, and a new 
order of things be established, and the curse removed, and 
the power of the Spirit of Evil would be taken from the 
hearts of mankind. I then asked what disposition was to 
be made of the Spirit of Evil and of his host. To which 
he said that he would be consigned to a region called hell, 
with all creatures who were his subjects. 

20. At that time I began to experience feelings of dis- 
appointment for the first time, for before it never had been 
divulged to me in a way that I could understand fully, that 
the beautiful world in which I lived was doomed to undergo 
such calamitous changes. Notwithstanding these matters, 
the desire for knowledge was sharpened, and with it came 
a spirit of discontent. I began to crave for something bet- 
ter, after learning that all was to be destroyed. This was 
an injury to me, for I lost much that then I did not value 
and which afterwards I highly prized. 

21. He further remarked that it was necessary to acquire 
knowledge when passing through life, for there was no 
other way to obtain it, save through the Deity, who some- 
times gave it as a gift or favor, or to subserve some pur- 
pose, through the agencies of angels and mankind, but 
that this method was not common to either classes of crea- 



bZ A MYSTERY. 

tures. That being in the imperfect condition I then was 
in, it was but natural to desire to learn of things that could 
be seen, for many of the things that could not be seen 
were hidden from angels; hence he cautioned me to not 
run to excess in trying to obtain what was absolutely de- 
nied the creatures to know. The knowledge of God, he 
said, was the sum of all knowledge, and the end of all 
knowledge, as there was nothing beyond this. The acqui- 
sition of earthly knowledge, he said, served no purposes 
above the uses of life as to mankind. With the angels it was 
different, for the purposes of earthly life were of no con- 
cern of theirs; therefore they sought elsewhere, when per- 
mitted to do so, to their own loss, for many of them passed 
under transgression for venturing upon forbidden ground, 
with desires similar to those arising from my own concep- 
tion. He said that to know of God, obedience only was 
required; but as to earthly matters, the field was open to 
all my inquiries. 

22. The angel left for a considerable time, and in the 
meantime I looked into everything that passed under my 
senses, and began to speculate on what I could not under- 
stand; and one of these points was on the reason why the 
creatures were brought into existence, and wondered how 
it came around that God, having created all things and 
who could foresee through eternity, yet permitted an evil 
spirit, one of his own angels, to come to the earth for the 
purpose of introducing mischief upon it; though at that 
time I did not know what mischief signified, though there 
was an apprehension of something in my mind concerning 
it. And as to what the angel had once said, that God per- 
mitted intelligent, sentient beings to exercise their own 
volition in respect to the choice of right or wrong — which 
I could not understand — nor what the destruction wrought 
by the evil angel signified. These matters and others ex- 
cited my curiosity, and it came to mind that when I saw 
the manifest being again I would inquire of him con- 
cerning them, notwithstanding the counsel of the angel, 
for at that time I was not in a state to realize the force of 
his words. Another matter exercised my thoughts in this 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 83 

way, that before God created all things, where he could 
have been when there was nothing created; for before 
there was any creation there could have been no place for 
God to exist. In this way ran my mind, and I was contin- 
ually troubled because I could not understand the meaning 
and reason of things. 



84 A MYSTERY, 



CHAPTEK IX. 

HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE {continued) . 

1. About this time I began to detect a difference in the 
flavor of the plants and fruits, and to discover their agreeable 
effects to pass away. I was compelled to search for what 
was pleasant to eat, and this began to diminish to some 
degree the craving I had for hidden knowledge. I noticed 
that the creatures were sensible of the change, for they 
would search and select what they desired to eat. Before 
this change took place, all the productions of the vegetable 
kingdom afforded a pleasant sustenance. This matter 
insensibly brought on a spirit of impatience, arising from 
restraint, and depriving me of the. liberty I had enjoyed. 
Much time had to be spent searching for food, whereas, before 
the descent of evil, it stood in abundance on either hand. 
This change operated on all things alike, and the creatures 
began to change their natures and habits. They began to 
be suspicious, and the horned creatures would push at each 
other with their horns in a threatening manner. This was 
new and strange, and the matter troubled me exceedingly. 
The first conflict that I saw, came off between a leopard and 
a wolf, and going up to look into the matter, they gnashed 
upon me with their teeth, and there was blood upon their 
mouths resembling that shed down by the tempest. I did 
not know at that time that creatures contained blood. 

2. Seeing a lamb lying down motionless, a few paces from 
where the creatures were in conflict, with blood upon its 
wool, I went up and bade it get up, at the same time push- 
ing it with my foot, but it would not obey me. I then 
examined it and found the marks of teeth in its flesh. The 
lamb was dead, and this was the first I saw of death. In 
a short time the leopard took it up with his teeth and ran 
off. I then inquired of the wolf concerning the affair, but 
he snapped his teeth together in anger and went away in a 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 85 

surly manner. I was greatly perplexed at this unusual 
occurrence, and went to inquire of some swine who were 
near the scene of transaction. They answered with grunts, 
and kept on their work tearing up roots with their snouts, 
which they ate. They did not seem to heed the matter with 
any concern whatever. Whilst debating in mind these 
strange things, I saw one of the swine swallow a serpent, 
after crunching it in his mouth, and shortly after, I saw a 
stork take one up and swallow it. These proceedings gave 
rise to a feeling of danger, and acting from^ the impulse, I 
kept more closely within my abode, and went with the 
creatures very little, until I was able to comprehend the true 
situation of affairs. Before these things the creatures were 
sociable, and were not addicted to destroying each other's 
lives. 

3. Searching for food taking up a large portion of the 
time, I experimented on all plants and fruits that fell in iny 
way, and succeeded in distinguishing one kind from another, 
and using what was agreeable to the taste. I gathered some 
roots that the swine had left, which were well flavored, 
though the change was upon them as upon other things. 
In time I was enabled to select my food with less trouble 
and vexation, whereupon my mind began to be inquisitive 
again, but not to the extent it had before the descent of evil. 
I missed very much the society of the creatures, for the fowl 
began to keep away, and the fish in the streams would dart 
off and hide when I approached them. These things were 
a source of distress, and I began to regret many things that 
I had learned. But the desire to know why these things 
were so, began to operate in my spirit, and gnaw at its life, 
and brought on a state of unrest. I was dissatisfied with 
what I saw and enjoyed, and craved to realize something 
better. Notwithstanding what the angel had said of the 
evil, I could not understand it. 

4. I was greatly rejoiced when he returned, and rehearsed 
to him all that I had witnessed. He said that the evil had 
penetrated to all things upon the earth, which was sufficient 
for me to know, and to trouble him no more in respect to 
the matter, for it was necessary for me to learn of myself, 
and that he had no further counsel to give me. 



86 A MYSTERY. 

5. He then directed me to lead off some of the creatures 
to the opposite side of the lake, lying southward, and to 
remain with them there until he joined me. I remember 
calling the creatures together, and that they reluctantly 
obeyed me, and of starting on the journey on the west side 
of the lake, but beyond this I have no recollection, save 
that I arrived there with the creatures, and distributed them 
as directed. I fixed upon a cave for abode, before which 
was a cypress grove. Here I remained some time, and during 
which, many angels- came along, and some of them stopped 
and talked with me. A large river discharged into the lake 
a short distance eastward of my abode, and on its opposite 
side I saw some angels coming with creatures from another 
quarter. 

6. My abode was situated in an agreeable section of 
country, amply supplied with plants and fruits, but the 
evil was upon them as elsewhere. There were many orders 
of creatures here that had been led in before my arrival, 
and some of these were of a very great size, and others 
that do not exist upon the earth at present, as they were 
destroyed by the deluge, with others, including the great 
serpents. The creatures were shy at my presence for some 
time, but observing that I was harmless, they became socia- 
ble, and I suffered no harm from them. Whilst here I 
witnessed, on several occasions, when the creatures of prey 
destroyed those of a timid and harmless nature. 

7. In course of time I began to be reconciled with the 
state of things and turned my thoughts to the heavens, and 
to point out the stars and planets, and derived much pleas- 
ure in the practice. For a long time I watched the motions 
of the four planets that afterward were deified by man- 
kind. I determined, to some extent, their relative positions 
in the heavens; and I will here state, for the nonce, that 
for a long time before the deluge these planets were known 
to be worlds by the wise of the human race, who received 
the knowledge from angel-teachers, and primarily from 
God. Jupiter, as it is now called, was well known to be a 
world at a very early age; and when the human race began 
to swerve from their allegiance to God it was considered to 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 87 

be the abode of some of the controlling powers, and it was 
worshiped, and which was revived after the deluge. The 
planets bore different names at that time, and received their 
present nomenclature a long time after that event, and be- 
fore which the} r were regarded as deities, and which belief 
some of the angels encouraged, whilst others opposed it. I 
am at a loss to know when the adoration of the planets 
commenced, but I am certain they were worshiped before 
God withdrew his protection from mankind. 

8. In this section the Lefoors abounded in great num- 
bers. These creatures were of the serpent order, and w T ere 
intelligent and had the power of speech in common with 
other creatures. There w T ere two classes of them. The 
average length of the larger Lefoors was about three feet; 
that of the other, or singing Lefoors, was about twenty 
inches in length. Neither of these classes ran over the 
ground like other serpents, but they stood erect about two- 
thirds of their length, resting on two protuberances, or 
toes, from which the tail portion trailed like other serpents. 
Both classes were of a delightful color, silvery and dazzling, 
with changing, dissolving tints and shades when exposed 
to the rays of the sun. The singing Lefoors were retiring 
in their habits and confined themselves to the groves and 
shady places, where they would sing continually, and I 
have never known the melody of their notes to be sur- 
passed by the human voice. The other class were a bold, 
curiosity-seeking tribe, and ever on the alert to see what 
other creatures were doing, or listening to w T hat they had 
to say. They would entwine themselves about the necks 
and horns of creatures, and remain motionless until they 
had received a supply of hearing and seeing, when they 
would instantly spring to the ground and gather in clusters 
and chatter over among themselves what they had seen 
and heard. Frequently they would follow 7 angels and after- 
ward mankind, and in time became very troublesome; and 
having learned the way of mischief after the descent of 
evil, they became artful and deceptive, and were deprived 
of many of the privileges they at first enjoyed. To the 
best of my knowledge these creatures were destroyed from 



SS A MYSTERY. 

the earth about four hundred years before the deluge; but 
they were deprived of speech a long time before their re- 
moval. These Lefoors would come to mv abode in large 
droves, and if I refused to talk with them they still would 
persist in asking questions. I would tell them betimes to 
y away, which they did for a short time and then re- 
turn. I refer here to the larger Lefoors, as the singing 
kind gave me but little annoyance; but otherwise, soothed 
my spirit on occasions with their delicious notes. 

9. It was not long after the descent of evil that the 
creatures began to lose the power of speech, which made 
them separate more than before. Some orders retained 
this power longer than others, and these also began to 
segregate themselves as to their species, and eventually 
speech was taken from these. For some time before I left 
for the habitations of mankind, none of the creatures had 
the power to answer my questions, though they obeyed me. 
In the contemplation of the heavens I began to detect a 
feeling creeping on, to the purport that the heavenly bodies- 
were, or were connected with, or held relations with those 
creatures that could not be seen, and that as to themselves, 
that they were the manifest representatives of the invisible 
powers who lived in them; and that, perhaps, they were 
the abodes of the angels whom I had seen so frequently 
upon the earth, and who could appear or disappear at will. 
This feeling grew as it came, notwithstanding what I had 
heard concerning them, and that it was a serious matter 
for me to regard them other than what they really were. 
When the angel returned I opened the matter to him, and 
he replied that I should visit the heavens and learn of my- 
self. Before this event came off he gave me some leaves to 
eat, and then breathed upon me, and I felt light and buoy- 
ant, and whilst this was upon me I had a desire neither for 
food nor water. In time it wore off and I was as before. 

10. At the time we started on the flight through the 
heavens, he repeated what before he had done; then taking 
my hand, we went up into the heavens, when he let go my 
hand and I followed him without assistance. Our course 
lay in the direction of the " Little Dipper," as it is now 



TOBY OF FIRST TERX OF EXISTED 89 

called, and in the flight we passed more suns and wor. 
than there are grains of sand in a million seas. But I was 
not in a condition then to understand them, nor did 
stop at any one of them. 

11. In time we came to a vast expanse, of a golden mel- 
low light, and stopped at the verge or border of it, wh 
the line of light began and where the stars could not be 

a. Here he instructed me to keep along the line of 
light until he returned. He then disappeared in the region 
of light. I then kept on the left hand, and taking a sur- 
vey I discovered a world of imm ulk, insomuch that 
I find it difficult to estimate ite :: I quickly noticed 
hosts of angels flying, some toward the world and some 
toward the regions of the star-. These angei- m ined to 
be of different orders from those upon the earth, and a feel- 
ing of mortification came when I saw them, for at that 
instant it occurred to mind that there was a time when I 
was as they were, and that for some unknown reason mat- 
ters had gone wrong. I was oppressed with a feeling of 
shame and self-degradation, and deeply regretted leaving 
the earth, where there was more congeniality, fori felt that 
I was but a reptile of the earth in the contest with tL 
angels, and I wanted to get away from a view where I i 
placed to such disadvantage. Hearing the strains of mu- 
of which I knew nothing, and seeing a troop of ang 
passing along, I could endure no more, and I fled with a 
fearful dread and horror upon me. 

12. I flew with rapidity, and, as I thought, toward the 
regions of the stars, but having no guide I wandered on 
until overcome with terror, and losing consciousness I 
fell, or drifted, I know not which, and when I recovered 
from it I found the angel at my side holding my hand. He 
then asked me what I desired, and I entreated him to re- 
turn me to the earth, or direct my course to it. Nothing 
more passed, and nothing said in reproof, but taking his 
course we flew with inconceivable swiftness through the 
heavens, and stopped at a large planet lying on our left; 
and we had no sooner landed when the desire for food and 
water came upon me. The angel then said that he would 



90 A MYSTERY. 

be absent for a season, and in the meantime I could find 
nourishment from the plants, and to have no fear of harm; 
whereupon he departed. 

13. I was left on the north shore of a vast sea, or ocean, 
which, from extent, all the waters of the earth, united in 
one body, would not compare. Some of the features of 
this planet were not altogether unlike those upon the 
earth, save in the matter of bulk and extension. The trees 
and other plants were four or five times larger and longer 
than they were upon the earth, and the same held in 
respect to the fowl and other creatures I saw there, includ- 
ing the fish in the streams, and other creatures swimming 
on the surface of the sea. The plants and fruits imparted 
a pleasant flavor, but I was compelled to consume four or 
five times the quantity I did upon the earth before being 
satiated. A large expanse of sand region stretched off to 
the northwest, and the grains of which were of a light and 
volatile nature, as the light winds would lift them up in 
clouds. In other parts adjoining, the landscape was grand 
and beautiful, abounding in many varieties of plants and 
flowers. The sun that shone upon this planet was not as 
large as the one seen from the earth, though it was the 
same. After viewing the heavens at night, I detected some 
of the other planets that I recognized, and succeeded in 
finding the earth, as it appeared like a very small dot of 
light. This discovery filled me with joy, for I was anxious 
to get back where my spirit could find congeniality and 
rest. 

14. Passing along the shore of the sea, I came to a river 
that discharged into it, and whilst here I witnessed for the 
first time a natural storm of wind, thunder, lightning and 
rain, that I had not seen upon the earth before leaving it, 
though these things began to be frequent after my return. 
Here, also, I saw some large creatures, that, to some de- 
gree, resembled the human race, though I am satisfied that 

'they do not belong to the human family. Seeing me they 
set up a loud ^owl and crept toward me, and being afraid 
of them I fled, and thereafter, during my stay there, I con- 
cealed myself at night among the branches of the trees. I 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 91 

am of the opinion that these creatures subsist on plants, 
but what they are, or for what purpose created, I have no 
knowledge. 

15. This planet is many times larger than the earth, and 
as I did not see an intelligent creature upon it, nor any 
angels on their visits, nor flying above, I concluded that 
the time had not as yet arrived to set the forces of creation 
at work to completion, as had been the case upon the earth. 

16. When the angel returned we started for the earth, 
and arrived there in a brief time. This great flight through 
the heavens resulted contrary to my expectations before 
setting out upon it. My rest was broken, and what I had 
witnessed in the regions of light, worked like a cancer at 
my peace. I deeply regretted the knowledge I had acquired, 
and desired to forget it. I opened the matter to the angel, 
but he declined to reply. 

17. When the Lefoors heard of my return, they assem- 
bled in large numbers and troubled me with questions. I 
told them a little at first to appease their importunity, but 
it excited them the more; whereupon I flew into a passion for 
the first time, and rushed upon them with a stick, and they 
ran off. I committed a dreadful thing in this affair, by 
cursing them in the name of God, which I would not have 
done for millions of worlds, had reflection but held its 
rule in due order. I was troubled with the thought that 
God was offended at the transaction, fori had been repeat- 
edly informed by angels that he was a being of goodness, 
and that it was wrong to use his name in a rash or light 
manner. 

18. After this a great wonder .appeared in the heavens. 
It seemed to be a world under the forces of fire, and was 
wandering at random through the heavens. It threw off in 
its flight a long train of light, and being an unusual thing, 
the creatures were filled with fear, and some of them cried 
out in distress, whilst others concealed themselves. The 
burning world aroused my apprehensions of safety, as it 
seemed to be coming directly toward the earth, and it was 
about one-fourth the size of the moon. Further, it occur- 
red to mind that it was an evil creature, and perhaps the 



92 A MYSTERY. 

evil spirit in a manifest shape, that the angel had said was 
to destroy the earth. However, all fears were soon allayed on 
the arrival of angels, who informed me and the creatures 
that it was harmless, and would pass by the earth. 

19. Upon this, my curiosity arose to a high pitch, to know 
what it could be; though the angels explained its character, 
yet I could not suppress the desire to learn of the fact 
myself. When my attendant angel returned I requested 
permission to go up and see it. He replied that I might 
find it difficult to find the way back, if I undertook the flight 
without a guide; but as I was willing to make the attempt 
he conferred the power as before, and on that night I 
started forth on the visit to the world. I had proceeded 
but a short distance, when I lost sight of it altogether; nor 
could I see the sun, as I supposed I would, when it appeared 
in the morning, in view to keep my face from it as I had 
been instructed to do. I then turned back, but could not 
see the earth, and in the alarm and perplexity, I knew not 
what course to pursue, for there were no marks to direct 
my way. Finally, after flying here and there, I caught a 
view of the sun, which was very dim and of an ashy com- 
plexion. Then bearing to the left, I descried the outlines 
of the earth and moon, and flying to the earth, I landed in 
a region that I had not before seen. After resting, I ven- 
tured forth, and passed over the surface to some extent, 
when mv attention was directed to a cloud of smoke 
below, which at that time was the first I had seen. Taking 
a careful survey over the region, I saw a large number of 
creatures resembling the man and woman I had seen at the 
spring, shortly after coming to the earth, but there was this 
difference : the man and woman wore no covering when I 
saw them, whereas the creatures below me had covering, 
which I thought was a part of their nature. Not knowing 
what they were, I passed over them, and in due time found 
my abode. 

20. Eehearsing the matter to the angel, he said that the 
creatures were of the human family, and that the smoke 
proceeded from fire, which he explained, and further 
described the nature and the reason of the covering the 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 93 

creatures wore. In respect to the journey, he said that I 
should have gone on in search of the world, and if I had 
become lost that he would have traced me up. I wanted 
him to go with me at the second attempt, but he declining, 
gave directions how to proceed. On the next day, when 
the sun stood in mid-heavens, and the world not in view, 
I went up, and described a course between the sun and the 
supposed position of the world just above the eastern 
horizon. Flying with great force I espied a grayish world 
on the right, which I knew could not be the one I desired 
to find, as it lay too far on the right hand, and out of the 
line I had taken from the earth, which measurably placed 
it at my left; but as I could not see the comet, as it is now 
called, I turned aside and sailed for the world in view, and 
landed on its right side, for as 1 approached it, the sun 
appeared as from the earth. Waiting toward daylight, I 
saw the train of the comet to the north of the path of the 
sun, and it appeared much larger than from the earth. 
When the sun came up, I noticed that it was larger than 
seen from the earth. 

21. The world where I stopped, was not as large as the 
earth, and it was barren to a great extent in the region 
under my survey. In some places there were dwarfish 
trees and a few plants. I did not see a creature there, and 
of the two small streams of water that I saw, they were 
devoid of fish or other creatures. At sunset the comet 
stood just above the sun, and I started over the planet a 
short distance; then going up a small space I took bearing, 
then flew with great strength in a straight line, as well as I 
could, for all the worlds and the sun were obscured from 
view. I was fortunate in my course, and soon came in dose 
proximity with the comet. Going up to it for the purpose of 
descent, if possible, I saw nothing but clouds or mist, that 
seemed to surround the body, and extend outward a long 
distance. This mist could not be seen from the earth and 
other planets, for the reason that the rays of the sun pass 
through it, save that part in the opposite direction called 
the train. Under this mist lay a mass of broken and moving 
clouds, but there was no appearance of land or water; how- 
ever, there were winds in motion. 



94 • A MYSTERY. 

22. This comet I judged to be about one-half the size of 
the earth, and it is my opinion, based on what I saw there, 
that all the worlds I had seen, in the beginning of their his- 
tory, were similar to this comet; and that the clouds 
acquired density by age, changes and motion, and even- 
tually became land and water. The clouds under the mist 
were quite dense, and seemed to be but lightly disturbed 
by the action of the winds. 

23. Not finding a place to land, and there being no right 
side to take bearings, I flew about it several times, not 
knowing what course to take to return to the earth. At 
last I obtained a view of the sun, which was very large, and 
of a pale grayish complexion, so I concluded to take a 
flight to it, in order to get bearings for the earth, and to 
learn how its fires were produced on the surrounding 
worlds. When I had approached its outlines, I noticed it 
to be of immense dimension, insomuch that a million or 
more of planets, formed in one body, would not compare 
with it for size. I soon discovered that there was no fire 
whatever, but a vast immensity of clouds of several varieties 
and complexion. The outside clouds seemed to be a cov- 
ering or envelope for those underneath. The second layer 
of clouds seemed to be of a light elastic nature, as they 
would dart through the outside envelope like large rays of 
light; and there were countless myriads of these rays, and 
they passed a long distance into the surrounding space 
with great rapidity, one following the other. In my judg- 
ment, the sun could not be seen from the earth and other 
worlds, under the forces of the sun, were it not for the 
darting rays proceeding from these elastic clouds, and the 
system be involved in grayish darkness. It is probable that 
it is the action of these rays upon the atmosphere that pro- 
duces the light and heat upon the earth. 

24. In three places that I noticed, the clouds were not 
uniform in their disposition, and were broken to such a de- 
gree that I saw the body of the sun through them at a very 
great distance. I was satisfied that the body of the sun 
was composed of land and other elements that form the 
features of the planets, and had a strong desire to pass 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 05 

through, but had not courage equal to the undertaking. I 
noticed another layer of clouds between the darting layer 
and the body of the sun that seemed to correspond with the 
clouds I saw upon the earth shortly after my return to it. 
As there was no light proceeding from this layer, nor from 
the outside envelope, it seemed evident that light only was 
supplied from the second layer of darting clouds, which is 
of immense thickness; and it is difficult to explain how it 
is done. The action of the rays was very rapid, and quick 
in their flight and return, and this was continued without 
any intervals of rest. The rays were light and transparent, 
and they shot with force through the envelope layer with 
ease. The body of the sun, from my position, was bright; 
but at a greater distance it assumed a dark complexion. 
There were many other openings; but I examined only 
the three mentioned. I saw no bodies of water; but it is 
probable there were many, as I saw very high mountains 
and extensive valleys. 

25. Failing to get bearings in the region of the sun, and 
there being no place to stop, I struck heavenward at a ven- 
ture, and getting away from the sun a long distance, I wan- 
dered about some time, when I discovered a gray spot that 
I knew to be a planet, and when on the way to it, I passed 
through several places or belts where the light of the sun 
broke in and then disappeared. I saw nothing in the way 
of matter to produce it, and to this day I am not settled 
how it was done. Flying to the right side of the planet, 
and with some difficulty, I discovered the earth, which 
seemed to stand nearly on the line I had come; but it is 
probable that I had deviated from a straight course. I did 
not pass over this planet, but saw trees and streams of 
water. After a short stay I struck out for the earth, which 
I soon reached, and finally found my abode. 

26. From this time the desire for knowledge departed. 
I made up my mind that for the abode of intelligent crea- 
tures the earth was to be preferred to all the host of heaven, 
especially the parts I had visited. The earth opened new 
charms that before I had not realized. I was comparatively 



96 A MYSTERY. 

at rest, when the cravings for needless knowledge ceased, 
and I began to direct attention to matters upon the earth. 

27. After a time, a spirit of unrest began to settle upon 
me, and it becoming oppressive, I divulged the matter to 
the angel. He replied, that a sacrifice was required to 
restore peace. I asked him what it signified, and he said 
that I would learn in time. 

28. The creatures at this time had greatly increased in 
numbers, and having no instructions to lead them off to 
other parts, I made inquiry as to their disposition, when I 
was informed for the first time of the spreading forth of the 
human family, and that the creatures were retiring before 
them, especially the beasts of prey, which became wild after 
losing the society of mankind. After this the angel 
brought a robe and placed it upon me, and this was the first 
I had worn. He then told me to depart for the habitations 
of mankind, and to undertake the journey on foot. 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 97 



CHAPTEK X. 

HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE (continued). 

1. I left my abode with regret, and after a long journey 
I entered into the region settled by the human race. Here 
I found the angel and he assigned me a place among them. 
The race was not equally apportioned as to the sexes, there 
being an excess of females over the males. The children 
excited my curiosity, and at first I did not know but that 
they belonged to another order of creatures. The race 
was divided into families, and these into other families, and 
over which the eldest presided as chief and sometimes as 
priest. The settlements were contiguous and the abodes 
were constructed of branches and willows, and some of them 
were made of rushes and of the skins of the four-footed 
creatures, which was proof that the evil had fallen upon 
them; for before the descent of evil no creatures were de- 
stroyed for the purpose of food and covering. Some 
dwelt in caves and under overhanging rocks; afterward 
they erected abodes of sun-dried bricks. Some of them 
tilled the soil, but the greater number had many of the 
mild creatures which they used and destroyed for food. 
This was common to the beasts of prey after they became 
wild, and it was a distress to me that the race done the 
same. In time I learned that it was right to take the lives 
of the creatures. The race had altars and creatures were 
slain upon them, yet the people were at variance and strife, 
like the wild creatures after the descent of evil; and they 
would destroy each other, and betimes the destroyer would 
be destroyed by the command of the chief. These things 
produced in my mind unpleasant thoughts, and I wanted 
to leave them, but could not get permission. At that time 
they made utensils and ground their food with stones, and 
this was done by the women, who made a paste and baked 



98 A MYSTERY. 

it on hot stones and ashes. The flesh of the creatures was 
roasted in the fire and dried in the sun. 

2. There were many angels with the race, as teachers, 
and who instructed them in their relations to God. Be- 
sides these there was a class of men who had power to look 
into the future and were called seers, after the manner of 
speech at the present time, and this they exercised to a 
greater extent than the angels. Their revelations came by 
dreams and visions, and sometimes the Deity would visit 
them in manifest form and teach the seers what their duties 
were, in view to promote the good of the race; but these 
visits became less frequent when their conduct displeased 
him. I saw him but twice whilst I was with the race. 

3. My jurisdiction at first extended to the supervision 
of about two thousand of the race; afterwards it was 
enlarged; but before I entered upon the duties of instructor 
I was made a partaker of the benefits of the sacrifice. There 
were many altars erected, composed of rough stones, and 
these were placed, as a rule, among the groves, and on the 
hill-summits. Creatures were offered upon these altars as 
satisfaction to Deity, and to give the people rest and pros- 
perity. This custom, I was informed, was instituted after 
the descent of evil, and it was the only thing that reserved 
the favor of the Creator toward the race, and was enjoined 
to be kept up until the affairs of mankind passed under the 
control of the heir of the world. 

4. The chief of a family or families often officiated at the 
sacrifices, which afterwards were divided between them and 
the seers. In time, a sort of priesthood was established, 
but this degenerated when the strife among the angels 
commenced. Being in a state of unrest, and not knowing 
the reason of it, the words of my attendant angel came to 
mind, and I presented myself at the altar, when a lamb was 
sacrificed on my behalf, which was followed by a sweet and 
perfect rest that continued for some time. It was the ben- 
efit I received at this sacrifice that first instilled in my 
heart the desire to exercise the power on behalf of the 
human race, and which I did to a considerable extent in 
subsequent periods of existence. 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 99 

5. It was not long after this that the angels began to 
interfere at the sacrifices, which wrought ruin to many of 
them by banishment from the earth and consignment to 
hell. At first, the angel teachers were not as numerous as 
they were toward the deluge, and I am not able to state 
the extent and nature of the power conferred upon them in 
respect to their relations with mankind at that time. I w T ill 
add, briefly, that many of them abused their trust, and were 
punished as related, and that I never have been able to 
learn why I was to become a partaker of the sacrificial ben- 
efits which pertained to the human race, and which in after- 
periods rested upon me to dispense toward mankind in 
services of idolatrous worship. 

6. It was about the time the disorders began to appear 
that I lost the power to fly, which I had retained to a certain 
degree from the time I returned from the second visit to 
the heavens. The same misfortune befell many of the 
angels, some of whom had wings, and hence were confined 
to the earth until their removal from it. Their wings hung 
uselessly at their shoulders, down their backs, and it was a 
great source of grief to them; besides, they lost in conse- 
quence thereof much of the respect and honor rendered 
them from the human race, though this loss was somewhat 
indemnified by the exercise of other powers peculiar to their 
natures, and of others they exerted by permission. The 
loss of the power of flight, however, was a heavy blow to 
their hopes, as many of them had begun to look forward to 
great results. They lost a privilege, that before the depriva- 
tion they knew little of the value thereof until it was gone, 
and the consequence was that they were compelled to min- 
gle with the human race, and I was one of them. These 
angels were pure when they came to the earth in the dis- 
charge of their missions, and though condemned, they did 
not belong to the orders who transgressed long before the 
creation of the earth and mankind. The instructions first 
given to mankind being pure and necessary, they were not 
disregarded, nor the sacrifices neglected, until the evil angels 
or spirits were sent among the race. These were not sent 
of necessity, but because the race began to lean toward 



objects that they thought they conld understand 
than the relations of confidence and trus: toward God, 
and it was this, in a measure., that ruined the angels upon 
the earth, and induced the evil powers to pour in from hell , 
and overturn the existing order of things, and in voire the 
human race in almost total destruction. Mankind had the 
power to resist tne evil, and to recover themselves, but ret a - - 
ing to hear of God, the ~r:itually were swept from the 
earth. 

7. As;:zif r:LLfl :z. :le :;.:e Lnricssf i r;-. m.vj .v_:~ 5:: re:. A 
over a large scope of country. They were very enterprising 
and improved in many arts, and built many towns and 
cities of material of sun-dried bricks. TThen the seers 
prophesied of coming destruction, many of them built mon- 
uments or towers of stone upon the hills and mountains for 
protection. They had schools for the instruction of the 
young; and at the various worships the angels taught them 
concerning the heavens, and also the uses of the arts and 
appliances for the purposes of life. They also were made 
acquainted with the virtues of plan:- w hich knowledge 
primarily came from God, but the angels assumed the honor 
in time, and appropriated the benefits of these things : 
themselves, and in manv instances the seers lav in claims 
for the discovery. The plants contained great healing 
powers at that period. Music was cultivated to some extent 
and the dance and song began to creep on in a stealthy 
manner, and introduced idleness and crime. 

8. The angels were regarded as superior beings by the 
race, notwithstanding their crippled and circumscribed 
condition; and as the divine energy was withdrawn, they 
received the angels as teachers, sent from heaven, with 
powers adequate to supply their wants. Had the true 
teachers at this juncture but done their du:^ U n probable 
the evil would not have obtained the footing it did. Th 
were in fear of the higher powers as accepted by the 11 
and manv of them were destroved for their resist nee to the 
corrupting tendencies of the period. As mankin 

the evil of their own choice, the decree for their destruction 
could have been neither unjust nor arbitrary, but was 
the result of foreseen contingencies. 



HISTOBT OF FIBST TEEM OF EXLSTE: 101 

9. The intimacy of the angels with the human race pro- 
due nearly as serious as the corruption of the sac- 
rifices and worship. Departing more and more from tt 

ructions, thev ne ccooarfly a s s i mila ted to the wars and 
natures of the human race, and monsters were born of : 
women whom the angels favored. These were produced in 
a mysterious way, for angels in many respects are not like 
the human race; for as orders differ, so differ angels and 
mankind. The moi hus brought into existed \- — ere 

not of uniform size or shape, and as they were produced 
: the order laid down in the arrangement of nature, 
and contrary to the design of the C were not 

capable of receiving the benefits of the sacrifices, but were 
sent to hell on their destruction, where I saw many of them 
a few years ago. These nonatexi attained to the h eight 
of thirty feet, and were of corresponding bulk. By nature 
they were vicious and done much harm; many of them were 
born with wings that hung at their backs, and had not the 
power to use them . Sometimes their mothers would cut 
them away when they came into the world. In tin 
became cruel, and would devour the children for food. 
They would wrong the women, and in othe ? were 

j annoying and dangerous, and were greatly feared on 
account of th e and gr ^ngth. Finally, a rule was 

adopted to destroy them at birth; but notwithstanding this 

\sure, many of thei_ woe upon the earth at the time of 
the deluge 

10. As mankind increased and spread abroad, the e — .. 
abounded correspondingly D ^^emed to grow impercepti- 
bly, for before the deprivation of flight, the angels insensi- 
bly began to be ambitious, and as their designs and policy 
sank their roots deeper and deeper, they were not aware of 
the enormity of their ofir _or of the great woe they 
were bringing on themselves and the race, until they began 
to realize the withdrawal of the divine favor, in the loss of 
flight and other privileges. Knifing themselves in a hap- 

ndition, and being spurred on by pride and resent- 
ment, they set up an opposing worship to that established 
by the Creator, and taught mankind their own importance 



102 A MYSTERY. 

in the scale of creation, and infused in their minds the con- 
tagion of self-reliance. This insensibly influenced the race 
to doubt the divine interference in human affairs, and to 
transfer their allegiance to the angel teachers; hence, 
angels and mankind fell together. Those of the race who 
had the courage to reject their claims were destroyed in 
time, or were taken away from the earth by the divine ap- 
pointment or decree. Those who enjoyed the full scope of 
their desire without restraint, soon introduced a fearful 
carnival of crime and horrors. Death from natural causes 
became rare, and at the festivals and dances in the groves 
of worship, instituted to the angels, disorders would arise, 
and the destroying each other seemed but a matter of duty. 
Moral considerations were suppressed in the pursuit of 
sensual enjoyments. 

11. Long before these disorders had taken this shape, 
there appeared a class of angels who w 7 ere very zealous to 
promote the welfare of the human race; and many of these 
degenerated as those who came before them. Those who 
remained true were withdrawn from the earth. One of 
these angels held jurisdiction adjoining my ow r n, and a ter- 
ror fell upon me when we first met. This angel w r as very 
active and vigilant in his efforts to remove the cause of the 
rising disorders, which he had the sagacity to foresee must 
come up in time as a necessary result of the then present 
state of affairs. At his instance, to promote this end, we 
united our powers, and after a space of time he became 
very bold, and said that God had failed in his arrangement 
as to mankind, not from any power or ability, but from 
apathy and indifference to the necessities and wants of the 
race. He said that he had resolved to accomplish w 7 hat the 
Deity had neglected to do, or probably had designed; that 
after creating mankind for the earth, to leave the rest of 
the labor to the angels to finish the original purpose in 
'view. 

12. This angel paid no regard to the adoration of the 
four planets, and defied those who encouraged that wor- 
ship. In some of these matters I agreed with him, particu- 
larly in the worship that related to the heavens; that I 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 103 

taught the race to reject, by telling them of the nature of 
the planets, and of my visit to some of them; but I was 
cautious in respect to the worship offered to the angels, 
from apprehensions of serious trouble, for it seemed un- 
wise to adopt a course that would raise a storm that I was 
powerless to control. 

13. I call this angel Zephon, for the reason that it is im- 
possible to write his spiritual name. The name primarily 
signifies Vigilance, with a relation to traits of certain do- 
mestic animals, and also as an investigator into what is 
hidden and recondite in Nature. He is not the Anubis of 
the ancient Egyptians. Anubis set up his worship after 
the deluge; Zei3hon before that event. Zephon came to 
the earth again after the deluge, and at the time Anu- 
bis held spiritual jurisdiction in Egypt. Their symbols 
of power were different; Zephon adopted the image of the 
dog, and Anubis set up the form of a man with the head 
of that creature. In Egypt these two angels were at vari- 
ance. Anubis held the reins of the priesthood, and Ze- 
phon was subordinate. Before the deluge, Zephon was 
one of the chief angel powers, and at that period Anubis 
was not upon the earth. Zephon did not set up his sym- 
bol until after he had lost the divine favor, and assigned 
as the reason, that the dog represented the fidelity and 
watchful care of the Creator toward the human race. 

14. Xot heeding the claims and counsels of the other 
angels, they combined against him, and a war ensued be- 
tween them that lasted over a hundred years, and vast num- 
bers of the human race were destroyed within that period. 
Being fearful of aiding his policy, I admonished him, be- 
fore the troubles broke out, that unless he was certain that 
God would sustain him, that his cause would fail in the 
end. But this inflamed him the more, and he replied, with 
rage, that I must assist in putting down the power and in- 
fluence of those angels who had the sacrifices offered to 
themselves to the exclusion of the God of heaven; that it 
was in our power to restore the true worship, reform the 
race, and to drive the other angels from the earth, and that, 
in order to accomplish this successfully, he would employ 



104 A MYSTERY. 

some of the offices they exercised, though he would dis- 
card them in the end. 

15. I then asked him if God had given him any such in- 
structions; and further remarked, that if God commanded 
me to assist him that I would do so at any hazard; but that 
I was apprehensive that the undertaking sprang from his 
own ambitious views, which he wanted to foster, under a 
zeal for God, and the welfare of the human race. This 
made him furious, and pointing to his altar, cried out, 
" There is the proof! There the sacrifices are offered to 
God, and not to me." He then said, that I must decide 
one way or the other, for it was impossible to remain neu- 
tral when there was so much at stake. He then, in a per- 
emptory manner, bade me to inform him within a certain 
time as to my choice. 

16. I was greatly troubled at this matter, for Zephon had 
great power, and was the most active and daring angel 
upon the earth. The way he conducted his worship left 
little doubt of his sincerity; but the bold way he had 
of acting on behalf of God and the human race, cast a 
cloud over all his plans and motives. In view of the mat- 
ter, I had not the courage to join in his measures; moreover, 
it occurred to mind, that the curse was being revealed 
in the then disordered state of affairs, according to the pre- 
diction of the seers. I believed Zephon meant well in his 
way, but that he operated in a state of madness, and was 
determined to crush his rivals and their worship, at any 
hazard, and regardless of the consequences, and hoped that 
if he succeeded, God would pass over his presumption and 
accept his services. But he had gone too far; for the ex- 
pression he made, that God had failed in his arrangement 
as to mankind, revealed the true state of his mind, and the 
absence of the divine favor. 

17. Before we parted, I asked him by whose authority he 
would employ some of the offices of the other worship to 
further his plans. To this he replied, that the authority 
was derived from existing facts, and that it was common to 
all; that whatever was good in things that appear, whether 
mankind, other creatures, plants, or in the elements of na- 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 105 

ture, was but the reflex of the goodness of God, and that it 
was proper to employ this goodness to lead the understand- 
ing of the human race to its original source. Goodness, 
he said, was universal and not divisible, as it was the same 
everywhere, and that a veneration for it was but a pure 
worship rendered to the source of it; for it was impossible 
for God to reject the best part of his own work when pre- 
sented to him by mankind, who were in a state of igno- 
rance. Some of the angels, he said, had prospered under 
this rule, and that he would employ the same to influence 
mankind and to enlighten them, but that the sacrifices 
should be offered to God as propitiation, and that when he 
crushed out the other worships he would discard these 
offices as unnecessary, for he intended to establish the pure 
original worship. 

18. As this reasoning was dangerous, I was the more 
concerned and was kept in constant dread. If the power 
of flight had not been taken away I certainly would have 
made an attempt to leave the earth altogether. Being 
fearful of the consequences if I joined in his measures, I 
had the resolution to escape his power, if possible. Accord- 
ingly I deserted my trust and fled to the mountains, a long 
distance off, and there concealed myself. I have had rea- 
sons to regret this step; it would have been better to have 
remained to the end. 

19. Zephon was greatly enraged when he heard of my 
flight, and swore in his fury that he would pursue me with 
the hand of vengeance, and that his spirit should chase me 
to any corner of the universe if I went there to escape him. 
This was prophetic. 

20. My alarm was greatly increased when I heard the 
nature of his threats, and I knew not what course to pur- 
sue. Happily, I was relieved of anxieties in a very short 
time, on learning that he had been taken away from the 
earth. He was taken away, to the best of my knowledge, 
about two hundred and fifty years before the deluge. There 
is reason to believe that he was consigned to hell for a 
period, for I am not aware of his being upon the earth 
until some time after that event. 

8 



106 A MYSTERY. 

21. As Zephon had strong adherents, I waited until the 
coast was clear, then returned to my jurisdiction and found 
the strife still going on, but was fortunate to avoid it. The 
race was split up into factions founded on the claims of 
the angels. Blood was shed continually, and the earth 
presented a dark scene of outrage and slaughter. The 
worship set up by Zephon was destroyed and others met 
the same fate. Disorders arose from other causes at the 
festivals and dances, and another source of evil arose from 
the conduct of the rich and stronghanded in appropriating 
the most beautiful of the maidens, and there was a scarcity, 
notwithstanding the excess of females over the males. In 
some districts this evil was carried to such extremes as to 
deprive many of their mates and wives, for the use of those 
who had the power to do as they chose. The women would 
ripen at an early age and were surpassingly beautiful, which 
led to base practices, and the marital relations were disre- 
garded for promiscuous concubinage. The spirit of indo- 
lence, lust and pleasure led to oppression, which was retal- 
iated by the injured, who in return were mostly destroyed. 
There was no redress but by mutual bloodshed. 

22. The infirm offspring were destroyed as soon as the 
fact was known, and all the aged, decrepit and useless were 
put out of the way by drowning, or thrown to the beasts 
of prey. These things, with other evils too numerous to 
mention, conspired to introduce a carnival of crime that, 
perhaps, has never been equaled since the creation of man. 
They lived to a great age; and death from natural causes 
being rare, it had no terrors to influence their conduct; in- 
deed, many of the most vicious believed that they would 
live forever, or in the end take rank with the angels. The 
earth was prolific, and yielded abundance with little toil; 
the fruits were plentiful, and with these and the flesh of 
the beasts, supplied the race with ample food. Amidst the 
general leisure and troubles, there were many who prac- 
ticed the arts and cultivated music to a high degree. In 
time, temples were built near the seas and devoted to the 
worship of the angels. The race seemed to have lost the 
force of moral instruction, and the power to realize its ob- 



HISTORY OF FIRST TERM OF EXISTENCE. 107 

ject; for the roots of the evil had gone too deep to admit 
of remedy. Nevertheless, they were told of a state of 
rewards and punishments beyond the earth-life, and that 
at the close of man's history upon the earth the creatures 
would resume their original forms. They were addicted 
to celebrating feasts many times in the year, when decency 
and decorum were set aside, and unbridled license given to 
the lowest appetites. To supply their tables, in addition 
to what nature abundantly furnished, they made encroach- 
ments upon the beasts, though they suffered thereby; for 
the creatures of prey would break upon them in fury and 
destroy numbers of them. 

23. The sacrifices were kept up during these fearful times, 
but they availed nothing, though the angels instructed 
their priests to observe the proprieties of life, notwith- 
standing their deadly variance and efforts to supplant each 
other. The angels claimed to be gods and the offspring of 
heaven; yet with these high pretensions, they failed to pro- 
duce salutary results, for the race was blinded, and had no 
desire to reform or to listen to that which would have saved 
them from destruction; but otherwise, they accepted with 
readiness what was offered them by the priests and angels, 
so long as it did not interfere with or restrict their pleas- 
ures. Being self-willed, they lost the force of mercy, and 
paved the way for their own extermination. 

24. Under the instructions of the evil angels, the seers 
built up the astronomical worship, which after the deluge 
was revived in the plains of Asia. To this worship they 
introduced the gnomon, which also passed this side of the 
deluge, and in connection with the other was denominated 
the astrological worship, that obtained a footing in the 
world for a long period. The spherical form of the earth 
was known and taught at that time, but the earth was not 
introduced in the worship of any kind before the deluge. 
"With the exception of the earth, all the bodies of the 
heavens were objects of adoration; and to this purpose 
monuments were built for protection, and had inscribed 
upon them the position of the great stars and the four 
planets, and the names of the chief angels and the leaders 
of the race. 



108 A MYSTERY. 

25. I remained with the race a long time, and never de- 
parted from the instructions first received. My attendant 
angel never returned after the power of flight was taken 
away. I saw the Creator but twice when with the race, on 
which occasions he was in conversation with men who were 
taken away from the earth shortly afterward. Had they 
been permitted to remain they would have been destroyed 
by the ruling powers of the race, for the reason that they 
refused to regard the various worships, or the conversation 
of the angels. 

26. My labors failed in the end, and being discouraged 
and in want of sympathy, I cast about what course to pur- 
sue, and was arranging a sacrifice for the purpose of 
inquiry, when I was taken from the earth. I came to the 
earth twentj^-two years after the creation of man, and 
twenty-eight before the descent of evil upon the earth. I 
was taken away about fifty years after the departure of 
Zephon, and about two hundred years before the deluge; 
but as to the manner of my departure, or what disposition 
was made of me for a long period, I have no knowledge 
whatever. 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 109 



CHAPTER XI. 

HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 

1. I was fourteen years of age when Babylon had been a 
city forty years. My father belonged to the priesthood, 
and was priest in the temple of Ascanis. My mother was 
a daughter of the chief ruler in the land of Sconis, who 
was the first of the dynasty of the Invaders, or Shepherd 
Kings. I was instructed in the priesthood, and when the 
authority of Ascanis was superseded by Chosis (Belus), I 
was sent to the temple of that divinity. 

2. Being of an attentive disposition, and after a service 
of seven years, I was introduced into the mysteries of the 
first degree of the order of priesthood, and there being an 
excess, I was set apart for another service. At this time a 
party was sent to the land of Sconis with the daughter of 
our chief, to become the wife of a prince in that land, and 
I was sent with the party. Our route lay easterly, on ac- 
count of the wild beasts and serpents, and in due time we 
arrived at the City of the Sun, and from this place I was 
sent to Sosis, with instructions to officiate in the temple 
there, but for some reason I was not permitted to enter 
upon my duties, and was assigned a subordinate place, 
where I could occasionally hear the responses of the god. 

3. The priesthood of Sconis, as elsewhere, were united 
with the reigning power, and had much to do with the 
affairs of the government. The priests drew counsel from 
the gods and communicated the same to the princes, but I 
had no privilege in this matter for a time. I remained in 
this temple several years, and within the time, by a careful 
walk, I came under the notice and favor of Enrophis, the 
King of Lower Sconis, and by his order was placed in 
charge of the treasures of the temj)les. This matter 
aroused the jealousy of the priests, who were my superiors, 
and their adherents, and they labored to bring me into 



110 A MYSTEKY. 

discredit by misrepresentations. There was no occasion 
for this, for I had no authority in the administration of 
affairs, and the powers I exercised were delegated by royal 
favor only. However, it was this matter that introduced 
trouble, and I was watched, and otherwise subjected to 
unjust treatment. 

4. About this time I detected a fraud on the part of one 
of the priests, and it originated in this manner. A party, 
with some of the chief rulers of the land, when on their 
way from Arabia, were saved from destruction by a goat 
that sprang out from among some rocks; and the incident, 
inspiring apprehensions of danger, they sought for the 
reason, and discovered a body of wild men lying in am- 
bush to attack the party, and it was these that had fright- 
ened the goat. In the conflict that ensued, the wild men 
were driven off, and on the return of the party to Court, it 
was proposed to set up the image of the goat in some of 
the temples for worship. There being some opposition to 
the measure, it was carried by compromise, in this way, 
that a small temple be built for the image, if the oracle of 
Notassi (xinubis) be favorable; for the matter was not con- 
sidered of sufficient importance to present to the supreme 
god of the land; hence Notassi was preferred, he being a 
god of local jurisdiction presiding over Lower Sconis. 

5. I was present at the sacrifice, when the matter was in- 
troduced to the god, and when the answer came, which was 
to the purport that " the image of the goat should not be 
set up, nor regarded; " but the priest reported affirmatively; 
and the temple was built and the image set up a short dis- 
tance from the wall. I did not attend the dedication, on 
account of the fraud, and further, I was distressed at the 
affair; for this was the first instance, to my knowledge, of 
falsehood being introduced in the solemn mysteries of 
religion. However, I kept my own counsel, and divulged 
the matter to no one. 

6. After this, the oracle ceased to respond, and the fact 
was kept secret as possible, and sacrifices were repeated, 
but to no purpose, for the appeals were not heeded. The 
king, being troubled at this state of affairs, came to the 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. Ill 

temple with his presents and laid them down at the altar. 
Still the god refused to answer. Finally, the king requested 
me to officiate and inquire why the god was offended, but 
as I had not the sacrificial robe, nor taken the degree, I 
was fearful of the undertaking. He then conferred the 
degree secretly, and that night I sacrificed without the 
knowledge of the priests, and the god responded to the 
effect that the goat-image and temple be destroyed; for if 
permitted to stand, troubles would arise on account of its 
interference with the claims of the other deities in respect 
to their jurisdictions and their rights to the religious reve- 
nues and offerings. 

7. This answer greatly distressed the king. The party 
of the condemned god was powerful, and he was fearful of 
bringing the matter before the council. He said that he 
wanted to heed the command of the god, but that he did 
not know how to proceed to bring around the result. I 
thought the matter over some time, and it came into my 
heart to perform the task; and I was not impelled to this 
from any desire to please the king, for I had a stronger 
motive in the knowledge I had of the fraud; besides, the 
poor, after rendering their offerings, received responses 
that came from the priests and not from the god, who was 
silent, and the priests had the presumption to answer for 
him. 

8. Having resolved on the purpose, I took with me some 
slaves, whose tongues had been cut out in infancy. I went 
at night, and threw the image into the river, and setting 
tire to the temple, all within the walls were destroyed. 
Being in the disguise of fishermen, w r e escaped, though 
closely followed by the guards. There was commotion at 
this event, and inquisition made, and I was apprehended 
on suspicion, and others were tortured to elicit confession; 
but nothing was divulged prejudicial to the real parties to 
the act. The grounds alleged for my apprehension were 
slight, and the sum of which was that I was seen on the 
evening of the destruction of the temple crossing the canal 
with three slaves. This was true, but these slaves were not 
with me when the deed was done. I was present when the 



112 A MYSTERY. 

matter was brought up ^n council, but they could prove 
nothing against me. Notwithstanding, I was suspended for 
a year by vote. The king voted in my favor, and unques- 
tionably would have remitted the sentence, had not the 
embarrassed state of affairs with which he had to do pre- 
vented the exercise of his clemency. 

9. Shortly after this, I was sent with a number of slaves 
to the desert for slime for the purposes of the monuments. 
This was a journey of great hardships, and after loading 
the beasts at the slime-pits, we returned after an absence 
of four months; whereupon the king sent for me to appear 
before him, which, when I obeyed, he ordered me to report 
at the temples, and I complied without inquiring if the 
sentence had been remitted. 

10. At this time there was trouble in the kingdom, as 
some of the tribes from Thebes and the wild men from the 
frontiers of the desert made encroachments and drove off 
much of the cattle, and taking with them many of the 
women and children. They were mounted on fleet horses 
and dromedaries, and kept away from the troops with ease. 
In council, it was decreed to appeal to the gods, which was 
done; but there was no response from any of them. The 
king concluded to inquire into the reason, and for this 
purpose went to the coast to consult a prophet, when he 
was told to purify the priesthood, otherwise the dynasty 
would be swept away. Upon his return, he stated in coun- 
cil the burden of the prediction, and appointed a commis- 
sion to investigate the affairs of the temple. The commis- 
sion reported a fraud, and the result was that two of the 
priests were thrown to the crocodiles, and four were ban- 
ished the kingdom. I was fully established as priest, and 
when the other vacancies were filled the oracles responded, 
which restored confidence, and the robbers were driven 
from the land, and affairs went on as before. 

11. In course of time I was sent southward to collect the 
revenues belonging to the priesthood and the temples, as 
there was much land set apart for these purposes. These 
rents were paid in each year after the harvest, and were 
left at certain places where they could be had without 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 113 

trouble. Whilst engaged at this business, a disturbance 
arose among the people in relation to the claims and juris- 
dictions of two of the gods of the district, as to the amount 
of revenue to which each was entitled. From words they 
fell to blows, and some lives were lost. 

12. I went up to the district and appeased the quarrel 
by giving the gods an equal share, and to cement their 
friendship I gave quite an amount of my own dues to be 
distributed to the needy. Besides, I told them that there 
was but one true and only God, who created all things, of 
whom they had heard repeatedly; and that this great Being 
permitted them to worship creatures for a period; and that 
it was wrong to wrangle about matters that the gods, if 
they were gods, could manage among themselves. I then 
instructed them to attend to their own affairs , and interfere 
no more with things above their level and comprehension. 
This, with the gift, quieted them, and they dispersed, 
which, had it resulted otherwise, they would have torn me 
in pieces. 

13. Some parties who witnessed this transaction, on their 
return reported my words, and trouble arose on account of 
my teachings. When I returned I was charged with railing 
at the gods of the land, and that the responses of all the 
oracles came from one source. But this they could not 
make stand, and I told them in council that what I knew of 
one God, they also knew from tradition, and that in respect to 
the responses, we ought not to debate the matter, let them 
be what they would, so long as the most of the people 
were happy and prosperous. I said this, for I was informed 
that some of the priests had proposed a test to determine 
the truth, which would have been a fearful thing; and the 
best blood of the princes be required in the sacrifice. 

14. Conversing with the king on these matters, he said 
that so long as there was strife in the priesthood there was 
no guarantee for the throne, and asked if I preferred offici- 
ating at some other temple, for he observed that there was 
existing a feeling of prejudice against me. I replied that I 
was at his command. He then said that he dreaded a 
conflict with the priests, who had their voice in the govern- 



114 A MYSTERY. 

merit, though he was confident that they practiced impos- 
ture, despite the close espionage he kept over them. He 
then sent me to the City of the Sun, where I put on the 
robes and officiated in the temple of the supreme deity of 
the land. 

15. There were two powers recognized and worshiped 
in this great temple: the sun and the earth. Besides 
these, there was a small temple adjoining, where the local 
deity of the district presided, and here I had opportunity 
to search into the nature of truth, a thing very dear to me, 
for the reason, I apprehend, of the numerous frauds I had 
witnessed in the temples, practiced by the priests. 

16. I had been in this temple about one year, when it 
was discovered that the oracles differed in their responses 
as to the same matter, which created confusion, and trouble 
came again. A deputation from each of the temples in the 
land m€t in a body and made inquisition, and failing to get 
at the root of the matter, some of them conjectured that it 
was superinduced by expressions of sympathy rendered on 
my part toward the poor and oppressed, to the prejudice 
of the higher and wealthy classes, who sustained the tem- 
ples, and paid largely to the interests of the priesthood. 
This not being an offense, yet, notwithstanding, I demanded 
a hearing in council in the presence of the king. This 
being granted, the council met at Memphis, to which place 
the government had moved. Hard things were brought 
up here, but I was firm and resolute, and challenged the 
closest scrutiny into my conduct. I told them, boldly, 
that the wealthy stood in little need of oracles, and that 
the poor did, for the rich and opulent had a sufficiency to 
supply their earthly wants, whereas the poor had it not, 
hence were deserving of religious consolation and sym- 
pathy. Moreover, I told them that God was not well 
pleased with oppression, and that, in my judgment, were 
their toil at the monuments mitigated, in order that they 
might have more time to attend to their families, that the 
oracles would respond as one; and, further, that God 
would not heed one man above another, no matter what his 
condition of life might be. 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 115 

17. The result of this council was an order removing me 
to Memphis, where a strict watch was kept over me for 
several months, when I was sent back to the Temple of the 
Sun without explanation, and in addition to my customary 
duties, was assigned the keeping of the records of the fes- 
tivals, and furnishing a yearly list of events for inscription 
on the monuments. At this time some priests introduced 
the deification of plants, which I opposed, on the ground 
that some of them were necessary for the support of the 
poor, and that the gods never deprived mankind of food. 
This evil, however, did not extend over the land, but was 
confined to districts, and occasioned much strife and bit- 
terness. 

18. After two years I went to Memphis, at the order of 
the king, and was informed that I had been appointed to 
finish the Temple of Zephon, at Pionis, on the opposite 
side of the Middle Sea, that had been commence,! by 
Musia, the late king of the former dynasty. I took along 
a thousand public slaves, and in due time commenced the 
labor. Pionis had its origin in this manner: King Musia, 
when returning from the desert, encamped at this place for 
a night, w T ith a small escort, near a body of wild men, and 
which was unknown to the king. That night they came 
down for the purpose of cutting off the party, which they 
would have done had not the barking of a dog aroused the 
guards to the danger. A battle ensued, and the wild men 
were driven back. 

19. On the return of the party, and to commemorate his 
deliverance, the king determined to introduce this dog 
among the gods of the land; and upon the matter being 
presented to the Temple of the Sun, that deity referred the 
claim to Anubis. Whereupon, the oracle decreed that 
the dog be called Zephon; and it was further decreed, that 
his jurisdiction should extend north and east of Pionis, 
but in nowise to have him interfere with the rights of the 
other gods of the land. The oracle being considered in 
council, the matter was published abroad, and the king 
laid the foundation and furnished the material for the 
temple; but the troubles of invasion coming on, it was 



116 A MYSTERY. 

abandoned for a time. Why Enrophis, the second of the 
invading dynasty, should finish this temple, I never could 
learn. A report was current that he was troubled about a 
vision, and that Zephon had appeared to him, but the par- 
ticulars of which never came to my knowledge. 

20. On completion of the temple, it was dedicated to 
Zephon; but I refused to set up his image, or to sacrifice 
to him, for the reason that a distress lie upon me, and a 
fear with it, that the Creator would be offended, so I sent 
to the king for advice. He sent back word, that as the 
temple was dedicated to the honor of Zephon, that I was 
at liberty to conduct the worship in a way that I might 
deem most appropriate, in view of the rights of the other 
gods of the land, and to this matter he cautioned me to be 
careful. 

21. The reply of the king being unsatisfactory, I was at 
a loss what to do. Finally, I sacrificed to the Creator, in 
a private manner, but failed to get the answer I desired; 
for when it came I apprehended that God was not pleased 
with the arrangement. To be safe, as I thought, I com- 
menced the worship, through Zephon, to God; and on the 
same night, Zephon appeared, and demanded that his im- 
age be set up and the sacrifices be made, before proceeding 
any further. I told him, frankly, that I would not regard 
his request, and he replied, that he would submit the resti- 
tution of his rights to God, and he made good his threat. 
It soon appeared that his petition was heard and granted, 
and a calamity fell upon me that has not departed from 
that time to the present moment. 

22. Without instructions, I proceeded with the worship, 
with the resolution to shape my course as the exigencies 
might require, and in a short time the fame of the oracle 
began to spread abroad. Not one of the responses fell to 
the ground; and the chief men of the neighboring tribes 
came to consult it in preference to the gods of Sconis. The 
poor were rejoiced, as they found in it a safe adviser and 
friend in their troubles. The secret of my success lie in 
the knowledge I had of the true and only God, and I 
moved in the spirit it inspired; consequently, the responses 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 117 

came from the fountain of truth, through the smoke of the 
sacrifice. 

23. This state of affairs aroused the priesthood of Sconis, 
and a deputation was sent to inquire into the matter, and ' 
who, on their return, advised the degradation of the wor- 
ship, on the ground that its rising influence was likely to 
overshadow the other gods of Sconis. The action taken in 
the matter reduced the worship to a subordinate rank, and 
measures were immediately adopted to cut off certain priv- 
ileges that had been granted by the oracle at the dedication 
of the temple, which was done to compel influential parties 
to return to the other gods of Sconis for counsel. I was 
much grieved to hear that the king had sanctioned these 
proceedings, and I sent a messenger to advise him of the true 
facts in the matter; but the message was fruitless, for the 
decree had gone forth to degrade the worship, and a priest 
was sent for the purpose. He brought with him some 
troops, and otherwise was clothed with ample powers to act 
as his judgment and discretion might direct. He removed 
the altar, and ordered that all petitions be presented to the 
deity with incantations and the use of sacred and mystic 
numbers, and that if any of the chief persons asked for a 
sacrifice that unworthy creatures be used for the purpose 
outside of the inclosure. Having finished his business he 
returned to Memphis, and had the matter published in all 
the temples in Sconis. 

24. These proceedings were an outrage and wholly un- 
necessary, but knowing that they had been instituted by 
bitter enemies, who were actuated by the spirit of interest 
and envy, and that I was their objective-point to direct 
their shafts, and that I was in nowise responsible for the 
fame of the oracle, I shut the temple for a month to deter- 
mine a course of action. The people were greatly dis- 
tressed, and mourned in the interim, and I made a vow 
that I would perish before complying with the instructions 
left me. 

25. Having settled on a plan, and on the expiration of 
the month I opened the temple, and taught the people to 
regard the Creator as the source of all good, and explained 



118 A MYSTERY. 

to them why the worship of false gods, angels and other 
creatures was permitted for a time; but they could not un- 
derstand how to hold confidential relations with so great 
a Being, who was invisible to them, and they began to 
murmur and make threats. Seeing that they needed a visi- 
ble worship, I returned the altar to its former place; 
whereupon they were not satisfied unless the sacrifices were 
offered upon it. I then asked them if they would be con- 
tent with the kind of creatures I was instructed to sacri- 
fice, and they replied that they would not. Still I refused 
to sacrifice, and proceeded with incantations and mystic 
numbers, when a spirit of unrest fell upon them, and fear- 
ing a tumult, I inquired if they would sustain me if I 
resisted the instructions and sacrificed as before. They 
said that if I sacrificed to Zephon that they would. Where- 
upon, with dark forebodings/ I poured out the blood to 
Zephon, and the people became quiet. 

26. As matters turned out, the fame of Zephon spread 
again on a scale greater than before, and vast numbers 
came to consult the oracle, and brought many and costly 
gifts with them, and the treasures of the temple increased 
greatly. For a time its credit rose to the highest impor- 
tance, despite the efforts of the priesthood of the other tem- 
ples to injure its reputation. In the meantime a messenger 
had been sent to inquire whether I had complied with the 
instructions of the council. I returned answer that the 
people had forced me to disobey them, and that care should 
be had in respect to hasty action, for if power rested with 
Zephon it might be hazardous to interfere with his worship. 
I sent this message back, as I had been informed that some 
of the leading parties at Court had advised forbearance 
toward me, for if the gods stood on my behalf it would be 
in vain to resist them. 

27. This made matters worse; the council convened, and 
the case was submitted to Notassi, or Anubis. This god, it 
appears, was not on friendly relations with Zephon, and 
fearing his rising influence and power, and the neglect of 
his own oracles, he responded by instructing his priests to 
hold Zephon as subordinate, and to adopt measures for that 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 119 

purpose; and that he could assist no further, on the ground 
that gods never interfered where men had it in their power to 
act for themselves. Upon this oracle being considered in 
council, it was decreed to return the priest with some troops, 
to remain a period and to supervise the execution of the for- 
mer decree. Before they arrived I received a secret mes- 
sage from the king to the purport that there was treachery 
with the expedition, and to stand on my guard. I then 
asked the people if they would stand true to their engage- 
ment in view of the coming trouble. But they refused to 
answer, and being filled with apprehension, many of them 
fled to the interior. 

28. Upon this, I loaded the treasure upon dromedaries, 
and with forty mounted men I left in the night, with the 
intention to turn it over to the king at Memphis, and de- 
mand an investigation in my case, in view to learn the 
reason why my enemies persecuted me; for I was not aware 
that I had committed any offense to merit such treatment. 
On the third day I was met by a body of the king's horse, 
and was taken to Memphis, where I was placed in prison. 
After several days had elapsed, I sent word to the king to 
grant me a hearing; which was granted and a day appointed 
for the purpose. My enemies were there on the occasion, 
with their points well set, and in an unfair manner held me 
forth as an innovator and an enemy of the gods. Besides, 
they accused me as a traitor and robber, and that I had 
been apprehended when fleeing away with the treasures of 
the temple. 

29. I made no reply to their accusations, but making an 
appeal to the king, I brought up my past history as priest, 
and of the circumstance of having saved his life at the time 
of the river-flood, and of my faithful management of the 
revenues for so long a time; and I called to his mind that 
he knew from tradition that there was but one God, who 
permitted the creature and symbol worship, perhaps for the 
reason because the people were incapable of receiving the 
truth, other than by visible means, and that petitions sent 
up in sincerity were heeded by him regardless of the means 
employed. And as to the charge of leaving the kingdom 



120 A MYSTERY. 

with the treasures, that he knew that it was groundless, as 
it was impossible to escape with them if such had been my 
intention; and that I was going around the horn of the 
sea toward Sconis when apprehended, and was consulting 
my own safety and that of the treasure in pursuing the 
course I had. 

30. The king was satisfied of the truth of my statement, 
and manifested a concern on my behalf; but the pressure 
w r as heavy upon him, and he yielded to them so far as to 
humiliate me by sending me back to Pionis as subordinate 
to one of the priests of Notassi, which was an infringement 
on the rights of Zephon, for Notassi had no claims in the 
temple of Zephon. I then begged to be disengaged from 
the priesthood, but this was refused, on the ground of the 
reputation of Zephon being upon so firm a basis. I quickly 
detected the scheme they had in view, to reap the fruit of 
my toils and then put me out of the way. I hardly blamed 
the king in the affair, for his position was critical at the 
time, on account of the troubles in the land. He was ap- 
prehensive of bringing on him the displeasure of the priests 
and the wealthy classes, who were united in the leading 
interests of the temples and the gods in the kingdom. 
However, I had reason to blame him for want of firmness 
and decision on previous occasions, which, if brought out 
at the right time, would have prevented the unhappy con- 
sequences that followed. But if the matter was decreed 
by heavenly powers, he could not have done otherwise than 
he did, nor could I have escaped what subsequently befell 
my lot. 



T 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 121 



CHAPTEE XII. 

HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE {continued). 

1. Returning to Pionis, my superior shortly afterwards 
arrived and commenced a course of conduct that was intol- 
erable. He availed himself of all means to debase me 
before the people, and matters going too far I laid my 
grievances before the king; but before his answer came, the 
substance of an oracle was brought from the City of the Sun 
to the purport that a portion of the spirit of Zephon was 
decreed to rest upon me for a long period of time. The 
oracle was true, and the spirit and power of that angel came 
instantly, and feeling the change, a fury fell that cost the 
priest his life, for rushing into the Kammis, or secret place, 
I cut his throat. 

2. Looking into his affairs I discovered a measure to have 
me destroyed, and collecting the facts to send to the king, 
with the reason of his death, a messenger arrived with the 
intelligence of his assassination. Upon this I resolved to 
fly, for the only prop I had against insidious enemies was 
cut away. Enrophis was killed at the instigation of the 
priests of Notassi, and I greatly deplored the event. He 
was a prince of good qualities, and a lover of justice, and 
his wavering policy was more to be ascribed to unfortunate 
surroundings than from any disposition to do wrong. He 
was the second king of the dynasty of the Invaders or Shep- 
herd Kings, and ranked above the other kings of the land 
who ruled in the districts and provinces. Asfodis, his pred- 
ecessor, destroyed much of the old worship of the land; 
hence the disorders when Enrophis was king, though he 
done much to quiet the people. For a long time he had 
placed little confidence in the oracles, arising from the sus- 
picions he entertained of the duplicity of the priesthood. 
He believed in one sole God, but the state of affairs was of 
such a character that he could not act in accordance with 
his convictions. 

9 



122 A MYSTERY. 

3. It being hazardous to remain in the temple after the 
death of the king, I concluded at first to flee to Upper Sco- 
nis, as that region was not under the rule of the Invaders; 
but being apprehensive of discovery when passing through 
Lower Sconis, I changed my mind to go toward the West- 
ern Sea, where Hobis, a relation of mine, was chief of the 
wild men in that region. Collecting the treasures, I started 
with a number of horsemen and a hundred slaves, and by a 
circuitous route arrived at Hobis' land, after a sharp journey 
of ten days. When I had arrived I was informed in spirit, 
that a prince favored of heaven was in the vicinity. Mak- 
ing inquiries of Hobis, he referred me to a spring where a 
company of strangers were encamped. Going there imme- 
diately I was directed to the prince, and, upon seeing him, 
I detected a bright star in his forehead, and at the same 
moment I was enabled in spirit to recognize a man under 
the form and power of God. This prince was the Abraham 
of the Scriptures, and was on his way from the land of Sco- 
nis to his home* near the river Euphrates. Learning my 
history , he deeply regretted my complications with Zephon, 
and that he apprehended trouble to be in store for me. 
He then sacrificed, and we parted. 

4. I remained with Hobis a short time to wait the issue of 
events. Affairs in Sconis were in a troubled state, arising 
from the death of the king, and the succession. Being 
informed that some troops had left the City of the Sun, 
destined for Pionis* and suspecting the object of the expe- 
dition to be the destruction of the temple, I proposed to 
Hobis to aid in cutting them off, and I would reward him 
liberally from the treasures of the temple. He consented, 
and called together about two thousand wild men, who were 
armed with bows and spears. One-third of these he placed 
under my charge, which, with some of those who fled with 
me, made up my force. Leaving the treasures under guard, 
we proceeded forth to intercept the troops as they passed 
around the horn of the sea. But they had passed around 
one day in advance, and Hobis, following in their rear, I 
went between the troops and the shore in the night, and 
moving on rapidly arrived at Pionis several hours before 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 123 

the troops came up. The people had fled on learning of 
coming trouble, and the place was quite deserted. 

5. Toward sunset some of the troops came toward the 
temple, but the wild men drove them back with arrows. 
On the following morning they came up in a body, and a 
dreadful battle took place. When Hobis came up at their 
rear, the troops fled toward the sea, and the wild men 
followed them so closely that very few of them escaped. 
All the wounded were killed immediately, and stripping the 
dead, we returned with the spoil. When matters were set- 
tled, I returned to Pionis with the treasure and renewed the 
worship. But this continued for a short time, for when 
news reached Memphis, another body of troops was sent on 
to destroy the temple. I then collected the people and 
divided among them one-third of the treasures, and retain- 
ing one-third for my own men and sending the other third 
to Hobis, then taking along three trusty slaves, we fled to 
the interior, with the intention to proceed on to Babylon 
and join my parents. 

6. After a considerable journey, in which we suffered 
much from the serpents and for want of water, we were 
met by a troop of wild men, who took us toward Sconis by 
the way of the great sea. We passed through Hobis' land 
in the night, and came to the river Nos, where I escaped 
with one of the slaves, and then went to the great river in 
Lower Sconis, and joined some fishermen. The river 
flooded soon afterwards, and we were compelled to subsist 
on the roots of the parchment-plant. When the water 
went down, we caught fish and took them above in boats 
for sale; and after a year had expired, I fell in with a col- 
ony on their way to the land of Effer, and obtained per- 
mission from the chief to go with them. His name was 
Ishbis, and I knew his father at the City of the Sun, where 
he had jurisdiction in one of the districts. When we had 
passed out of Sconis and away from danger, I made my- 
self known, whereupon he appointed me priest of the col- 
ony. This colony belonged to the tribe of the Surans, 
near Babylon, and were related to many in Sconis, and Ish- 
bis also was a Suran. He was a chief of high birth, but 
he had a vicious disposition. 



124 A MYSTERY. 

7. In due time we passed over the mountains toward the 
sea and had troubles with the tribes on the coast. At one 
place, which afterwards was the site of ancient Carthage, 
the people ran behind stone walls and fought with arrows, 
and Ishbis fell back a space, but they would not come out 
to give battle. Finally it was arranged to divide the land, 
and the part westward fell to Ishbis, and he laid out a set- 
tlement there and called it Talsis, in honor of the god of 
the coast, and who afterwards was worshiped as Saturn. 
In time, other tribes came along in boats, and many of the 
colony went with them, and they drifted into the great sea, 
and were not heard of again in that period; but in after- 
ages I learned that they landed upon some islands and set- 
tled. Ishbis built a temple and ordered a worship which 
was a mixture of that of Sconis and that of the coast of 
the Western Sea. For some time matters went on prosper- 
ously, and there was no sickness. The people increased, 
and had no war for nearly fifteen years. But trouble came 
at last, in this wise. Some of the tribes near the desert 
came to the coast to plunder, and done the colony consider- 
able mischief; and as they were strong, Ishbis requested 
me to consult the oracle, and the response came that the 
colony should leave the region. 

8. The people began to mourn and blame me, and said 
that I was acting in the interest of the desert tribes, and 
had perverted the oracle, in view to turning over the pos- 
sessions to them. I told them that they were wrong, but 
it only increased the feeling against me, for the women and 
children cried bitterly. To settle this matter, I informed 
the council to vote the solemn sacrifice, and if selected I 
was willing to die. The sacrifice was voted, and I tried the 
creatures first to appease the god, and to save the lives of 
the human victims, before the lots were cast. But this 
offering failed to bring a response, and a fearful horror fell 
upon me, and I feared that I should perish as intercessor 
between the people and the offended god. The lots were 
cast, and seven boys and seven girls were devoted. A cir- 
cle was formed, with the gnomon placed in the centre, and 
around which the dry wood was piled. The boys were 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 125 

placed upon the wood, and I proceeded and cut the throats 
of the girls over them; then set fire to the wood, and all 
were consumed. When this was done, the heavens began 
to be clothed in blackness, and there came on a dreadful 
storm, with an earthquake, that threw down the temple, 
killing a large number of the people. This was taken as a 
demonstration of the anger of the god, and messengers 
were sent to the desert tribes to grant time and the colony- 
would depart. The request being heeded, boats were built 
and collected to sail westward. 

9. The decree of the oracle, and the calamity that fol- 
lowed, plunged the people into the greatest distress, and 
being the priest of the god, their anger burned furiously 
toward me. Ishbis was very violent and threatening, and 
as he cared little about sacred matters, he said that he 
would take his people to some region where temples, priest 
and gods were unknown. I felt keenly the anger of the 
people, and did all in my power to appease them, but to no 
purpose. I then announced a willingness to renounce the 
priesthood and lea\e them, which seemed to give them 
relief. These unhappy people left with lamentations, and 
cursing me and the god of the coast. At that time I was 
not apprised of their destination, but in after-ages I found 
their descendants on the western coast of Africa and upon 
islands. 

10. "With permission I went among the desert tribes, but 
they practiced incantations in their worship, and were in 
no need of a sacrificial priest; and joining a party, I re- 
turned to Sconis, and delayed at Kio. After an absence of 
sixteen years, I found affairs greatly changed, and the 
most of my enemies were dead. Not deeming it safe to 
become known, I concluded to leave the country and return 
home. Before departure a great earthquake took place at 
Kio, which was a remarkable thing in that region, as such 
a thing had not occurred before within the memory of man, 
and I believe never has transpired there since that time. 
The walls and houses were shattered, and many persons 
killed. My left arm was broken by falling brick, and in 
consequence of which I was reduced to extremities for sub- 



128 A MYSTERY. 

sistence; not but that I could have procured food from the 
people, but for the reason that the infirm and injured were 
looked after by the law, which made provision for them, 
and required their history to be given and recorded in the 
temples. I was apprehensive that a relation of my own 
history might involve discovery, and to avoid this, I pre- 
vailed upon a man to set the arm, and in time it was cured. 

11. At this time my spirit began to burn with resent- 
ment toward mankind and the divine powers. My earnest 
zeal and efforts on behalf of justice, religion, and the op- 
pressed were naught, and all my labor spent in vain. In 
view of the troubles and disappointment that beset me, I 
resolved to renounce the priesthood, and fall in with the 
ways of other men. Having engaged my services to a 
plant-gatherer for a year, at the end of that time I was 
enabled to purchase a dromedary and some articles, and 
with these I started on my way home, and overtook a party 
near Memphis on their way with the king's permit to go to 
the Eastern Sea for spices. I joined this party as servant, 
and concealed my history when questioned in relation 
thereto. 

12. The route we took lay through Pionis, and on arriv- 
ing at that place I found it a mass of ruins; not a vestige 
of the temple was left, save the trenches for the flow of 
water. From some goat-herders I learned that the demo- 
lition took place shortly after I left. When looking upon 
these ruins a fury fell upon me, and I fell to cursing the 
divine powers with all the strength I could command. And 
when in this act of imprecation I was suddenly struck down 
by an invisible hand, and I was helpless for some time. 
Notwithstanding this rebuke, my anger burned the more 
fiercely, yet I had the courage to ask God to remove the 
effects of the blow on the ground of my former services, 
and in view of the calamity that had fallen upon me. 
Whereupon I gained strength and rose up. That night 
God appeared in manifest form, clothed in dark robes, 
which was ominous of displeasure, and then left without 
saying a word. On this occasion I did not see his face. 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 127 

13. On the following night Zephon appeared in great 
rage, and with a deadly intent in his manner, and complained 
that he had been unjustly deprived of a portion of his power 
and privileges, and censured me of being at fault and 
brought it around. I replied that I was not his servant, 
though I had a share of his spirit, and that it were better to 
refer his grievances to God, or to the oracle of the Temple 
of the Sun. To wdiich he said that it was useless, for God 
was unfriendly to him; and as to the oracles, the priest had 
as much to do with them as the gods. He said, moreover, 
that Notassi had controlled me to his prejudice, and that I 
had acknowledged that the altars of Zephon w r ere purer 
than those of Notassi. I replied that I was not the friend 
of himself, nor of Notassi; that God controlled me, and not 
them. He then asked if he had me reinstated, whether I 
would forswear allegiance to the other gods, and attend his 
worship. I answered that I only acknowledged one God, 
the Creator, and none others, though I admitted their power 
through sufferance, and that I would not act as his priest, 
and then requested him to confer with me no longer. He 
then said that I was not altogether out of his power, and 
that I yet would feel his hand in my affairs when I least 
expected it. I informed him that I referred my case to God, 
and bade him to leave; and he disappeared, raging in a 
furious manner. At that time memory did not divulge a 
knowledge of him in the first term of existence. It was hid 
from me, and he dare not call my attention to it, as he was 
under decree. 

14. The party had gone on at this time, and being left 
destitute and without sympathy, despair began to settle 
like a dark cloud over my spirit. Added to this, some wild 
men drove away my dromedary, and for several months I 
assisted the goat-herders for a scanty subsistence. Finally, 
some outlaws, having escaped from Sconis, came along, and 
I went with them on the way to Babylon; and after a long 
journey, attended with peril and suffering, we came to a 
small river, where a colony was settled under a prince 
whose name has escaped memory. This prince was the 
most remarkable man I ever knew, and he seemed more 



128 A MYSTERY. 

like an angel, though he was of the human race. His 
bearing was stately, his words few, and they never fell to 
the ground. He gave us permission to unite with his 
people, and by them we were treated with kindness and 
regard. 

15. The country was greatly infested with serpents, 
many of which were of a deadly nature. At night we built 
fires in circles to keep them off. They destroyed much of 
the stock, and many human lives. Those that could fly 
were not as dangerous as those toward the sea. They 
were of many varieties and of countless numbers. A plan 
being proposed to rid the valley of them, a dam was built 
across the river, and the water brought over the land to 
drown them, but it operated otherwise to the expectation, 
for the serpents at first crept up the rocks and bushes, and 
immense swarms were driven from the soil that done the 
same, but after a while they seemed to be pleased with the 
change and would swim and sport in the flood. Finding it 
impossible to destroy them, it was decided to leave the 
region, which was a source of regret, for the valley was 
fertile and yielded abundantly; besides, a short distance 
eastward, there was balm, copper and gold, which were being 
gathered to some extent at the time for traffic on the coast 
of the Western Sea. 

16. From this place the colony moved to the Euphrates, 
and here the prince died, greatly mourned by all. I rejoiced 
in heart when he passed away, for so pure a man ought not 
to live upon the earth. On the borders of the river were 
many tribes, and there was strife among them, arising from 
the distribution of the land. Like our own colony, many of 
these tribes had been driven from the fertile valleys of the 
desert by the serpents and wild beasts, and there was not 
room for all near the river, with their stock and growing 
families. Many of the old settlers had come to Babylon 
forty years after its foundation, and appropriated much of 
the land claimed by those who built the place; and I will 
state here the history of the matter, as I know of no better 
place to introduce it to better advantage. The founders of 
Babylon were divided into two parties, and each party built 



■M^HH 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 129 

a town on the south bank of the river, nearly a mile apart; 
and when the tribes began to come in for land, the two 
factions united and built a wall, inclosing both towns, save 
a portion that was left open toward the river, — the wall 
being oval in form, with this opening excepted. It was a 
long time after this that the walls extended across the river. 
When this was effected, the people inside began to mingle 
with the tribes outside, and by address obtained a portion 
of the land claimed by the tribes. When the design and 
duplicity was discovered, it gave rise to strong contention, 
and there was danger of war, and this state of affairs was 
going on when the tribe to which I belonged came to the 
river. 

17. However, it was not long afterward that an arrange- 
ment was made in this, that the people of Babylon bought 
out the interest the tribes had in the land around them, 
paying a portion with girls and the rest in food and money. 
When the matter was settled, the tribes united to go 
toward the great Eastern Sea, and the tribe to which I be- 
longed joined with them. After a long and tedious journey 
we came in view of the sea, where there was a great river, 
which afterward was known as # the Tigris, and here we 
stopped. The country was very fertile, but it was filled 
up with wild beasts that gave us considerable trouble. 
There was a class of creatures here that resembled man- 
kind. Some of them w r alked as men, whilst others moved 
along on their hands and feet. All of them were covered 
with hair, and in habits were very vicious, and tried to 
carry off our women, and we were compelled to kill many 
of them with arrows. They had a language that we could 
not understand. It was believed at that time that they 
were men and women under curse, and reduced to the con- 
dition they then were in by unnatural vices. I have no 
opinion to venture respecting the matter, though it is 
probable that in former times they had provoked heaven 
by misconduct, and were punished in this manner. 

18. We stopped here about thirty years, and in the 
meantime other tribes came along, and with our own filled 
up the country; hence many were compelled to go on to 



130 A MYSTERY. 

other parts, toward the interior and along the coast. Many 
boats were built, and sailed away with many tribes. In 
after-ages I traced these tribes to their destination. Those 
countries now called China and Japan were first settled by 
colonies from Sconis, and the same holds true in respect to 
South America and Mexico. North America was first set- 
tled by the wandering tribes from the northwest of Babylon, 
and the ancient Scythians descended from these tribes, and 
who subsequently settled in Europe, which at that time had 
no name. 

19. Some of these tribes carried the arts of civilization 
with them, but in the lapse of time these were lost, in con- 
sequence of being cut off from communication with the 
countries from which they proceeded. They took with 
them, also, the knowledge of God, which, for the same 
reason, became vague and indefinite. The tribes that set- 
tled North America had neither priests nor temples, conse- 
quently no sacrificial worship, which originated in their 
native countries, for, at the time of their emigration, the 
sacrificial worship did not obtain in a great portion of the 
region now called Asia. It only had a footing in Sconis 
and along the coasts of the Western Sea. In Mexico and 
South America it was kept up for a long time, and with it 
was incorporated the belief of the return or resurrection of 
the spirit after dissolution of the body. This doctrine, so 
universal in the worship of mankind, was derived from tra- 
dition, passing down this side of the deluge. All the tribes 
at that time believed in a future state of rewards and pun- 
ishments, which was greatly changed and modified by the 
priests and evil angels, and in this manner passed to all 
parts of the earth where mankind wandered and heeded 
religious instruction. 

20. As the true knowledge of God became involved in 
doubt and uncertainty, the astronomical worship rose to a 
high degree, and for a time accepted by all the tribes that, 
from circumstances, became superior to others. This wor- 
ship, however, was not adapted to the wants of the masses; 
hence from this, and the retained traditions of the true 
God, idolatry took its rise and became universal; for under 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OE EXISTENCE. 131 

this system the deities were brought to the dwellings of all, 
regardless of wealth or other conditions of life. This ad- 
vantage being seen, the seers and priests blended the 
astronomical worship with it, and which only obtained 
generally in those regions now known as India. The 
gnomon pertained to the astronomical worship as a rule, 
yet it was extensively used in Sconis, and on the plains of 
Asia, with other forms, though excluded from the idola- 
trous worship, where, in some instances, fire was substituted 
in its place. In Sconis, and along the coast of the Western 
Sea, it was used in threatening emergencies, when human 
sacrifices were required, and which in time w T ere repeated 
annually, when the king or priest was civil and religious 
ruler. 

21. Leaving that region, I returned, and at Babylon 
joined a party of adventurers in search of pasture-land, and 
in about a month we came to the mountains where lay the 
vessel that saved a few of the human race at the deluge, 
and having a desire to see it we went up where it lay. The 
vessel was lying in a ravine on a mountain slope, and 
almost concealed by trees that stood around it. It was set- 
tled in the soil several feet, and the work of decay had 
long before commenced. The roof, or covering, was nearly 
gone, having been taken away by visitors, to be used as 
charms. The upper part was formed at one end into many 
apartments, wdlh seats that were fastened to the vessel. 
The other end seemed adapted for the fowl, with boxes for 
keeping food, and tanks for holding water. The second 
part seemed to have been intended for the reception of the 
small orders of creatures, with food and water arrangements. 
The lower part had posts in rows, where the creatures of 
large size were kept. On the sides of the vessel were open- 
ings with shutters, and with bars across. Everything seemed 
to have been arranged in view to capacity and strength, re- 
gardless of taste. The vessel was of great size, and with the 
exception of the monument of Monasis in Sconis, I never 
saw such a stupendous structure, up to that time. It was 
falling to ruins rapidly, and afforded a retreat for serpents 
and night birds. 



132 A MYSTERY. 

22. Having heard a great deal about the deluge and this 
vessel, I will subjoin a few remarks concerning that event. 
In substance, it appears that when this vessel was com- 
pleted, the earth shifted or tilted from her polaric line in 
the heavens, which threw the original arrangement out of 
place, and the streams flowing back toward their sources, 
and the seas rolling over the land, which, together with 
the bursting forth of the springs in the interior of the 
earth, and the pouring down of a heavy rain, soon covered 
the surface of the earth with water, which continued in 
this condition for many months. This vessel, with a few 
of the human family, floated upon this great sea, until na- 
ture began to settle to her form again, when the waters 
retired to their places in the lowlands. The subsidence 
was gradual; hence some portions of the earth were pre- 
pared for the habitations of man before others. 

23. This deluge changed the features of the earth to a 
great extent. The regions near the north pole before that 
svent were fertile countries, and the same obtains in re- 
spect to Arabia, Libya and other land portions of the earth. 
The two last named comprised the region where mankind 
was first settled, and where the first men and women were 
assigned a habitation. All the cities, temples and monu- 
ments created before the deluge, were buried up in this 
region. Moreover, large countries were submerged forever, 
where naught now is to be seen but oceans. Many of 
the fertile regions were made deserts by the event, and 
the water communication closed that then lay from the 
Eastern to the Western Sea, and which is at present desig- 
nated as the Eed Sea. 

24. Returning to Babylon, I went from thence to the 
place of my nativity. My parents had been dead many 
years. My brother had been killed by lions, and my sister 
had died four years before my arrival. Having proved my 
identity to the chiefs of the land, a compromise was made, 
and I accepted money in exchange for the rights left me 
by my parents, with which I went eastward and purchased 

- stock and two wives from the desert. For a few years I 



HISTORY OF SECOND TERM OF EXISTENCE. 133 

prospered; but going to the Western Sea to trade hor 

and camels for cloth and gold, I was seized with a pain in 
my chest, and upon return died, when I was one hundred 
and eighty-seven years of age. 



134 A MYSTERY. 



CHAPTEE XIII. 

SECOND DESCENT INTO HELL. 

1. I was greatly amazed on reviewing the history of past 
terms of existences upon the earth; and when the emotions 
began to subside, the angel gave me a cordial, and declared 
his mission concerning me. He said that it was comprised 
in the decree that I should be returned to hell until the 
expiration of the twenty years, at which time I would be 
taken out and returned to the earth; but that my history 
would extend beyond that term a long distance. 

2. This appalling intelligence struck me down in a state 
of total unconsciousness. The angel revived me, and I en- 
treated him to stand on my behalf in a petition to God, that 
I might be permitted to pass the rest of the term along the 
border, and I would offend no more. He replied, that it 
was impossible, for the decree was final, and that I must 
immediately be sent into hell. I then asked him if hope 
would follow me there, for I could not bear up under the 
despair of the region. He said that it would not; and fur- 
ther, that I would be in a condition not capable of enter- 
taining hope, for the curse would be upon me. Upon this 
I swooned again, and on recovery, found that I had been 
conveyed near the border, and some angels there waiting. 
These wore red skirts, and held fiery swords, and a view of 
them inspired such terror that I gave way, and entreated 
them for sympathy and assistance. Raising me up they 
bade me desist, for power was not with them to help me; 
moreover, if they had it, they could not exercise it on my 
behalf; that the judgment was from God, and Christ only 
was Intercessor. 

3. I then begged of them to destroy me, or hide me 
away, to avoid the punishment; but they made no reply, 
and turned their backs upon me. Mortal man cannot real- 
ize what I suffered on that occasion. I was willing to 



■HHH^^i^HI^HHMa 



SECOND DESCENT INTO HELL. 135 

undergo any punishment, or be changed to the lowest rep- 
tile, rather than to be sent into the region of woe. But it 
was too late — there was no mercy — and in silence and de- 
spair I bowed my head to the impending fate, for the last 
remnant of hope passed away. 

4. The angels directed my course and followed behind. 
I still held the spear, but it did not occur to mind that I 
had it. Approaching the verge of the border, I made an 
attempt to escape by flight, but received a terrible blow at 
the moment, from one of the swords, and the power was 
taken away. Here the} r stopped for a moment, and were 
joined by other angels of the border, and, after a conversa- 
tion among them, they formed a circle from my right to 
to the left hand, and in a helpless condition they drove me 
into the darkness to where the light ceased from Bula, yet 
there was a perceptible light shed from the radiance of the 
angels. Here they formed a circle around me, and stripped 
the ring from my finger and the robe from my person; 
then striking my forehead, which was followed by a deep 
pang of painful despair, they informed me that the secret 
mark was invisible, though it should remain, but be of no 
further use until the expiration of the term of captivity. 
These matters, they said, I must conceal from the powers 
of hell, for were it known to them, I would necessarily 
suffer afflictions not embraced in the decree. 

5. After these things they drove me on to a high place on 
the edge of hell, where the murky light of that region 
broke in and revealed the wide expanse of desolation and 
woe stretched out before me. The horror the scene in- 
spired struck me back, and I could not proceed further. 
The angels came up, and placing my spear into the ground, 
they began to push me onward, upon which, a spirit of des- 
perate fury fell upon me, and springing awa} r , I caught the 
spear and sent it at them with the force and speed of light- 
ning. In an instant they formed a line between me and 
the belt, and assumed indescribable shapes of terror, and I 
fled from them over the precipice, and hell I found to be a 
refuge from the horrors they inspired. 



136 A MYSTERY. 

6. Thus was I cast into hell the second time, and in this 
manner driven from Bula and from its eternal gardens of 
rest. That was the last time that I inhaled its balmy and 
life-inspiring breezes, and the last time I saw the regions 
of light. Again I was in hell, the victim of an incompre- 
hensible destiny, subject to an unrelenting fate, and upheld 
by the Creator, to endure sufferings and undergo punish- 
ments to appease Omnipotent anger superinduced for rea- 
sons unknown; or, perhaps, tossed for j)leasure by an arbi- 
trary and capricious will. It was decreed, and my doom 
sealed. Inquiry was useless and petitions vain. I was in 
hell, surrounded by its indescribable desolations of waste and 
woe. Horrors were revealed everywhere without a vestige 
of life, or of hope of aid from any source. All was devoid 
of interest, and nothing to relieve the harrowing gloom. 
I heeded nothing; for the contrast so suddenly opened, 
from the delightful fields of Bula to the withering curse 
and woe of hell, was so appalling, that I ran over the 
region under burning terrors and with frantic ravings. I was 
a creature of curse, cast out from favor, and hurled from a 
state of honor into the abode of the condemned, — the lost 
angels, the foul devils, and the low, base progeny of the 
human race. This was too horrible to contemplate; then, 
with the total loss of hope, brought on the undying an- 
guish, the disappointment, rage and desperate despair. 
The Creator I regarded as the sum of injustice and cruelty. 
Had he left me but a faint glimmer of hope, no matter how 
distant of realization, then helJ, to some degree, might 
have been endurable. But this was denied. He had cast 
me into hell, and basely deserted me. Under the oppres- 
sive weight of my sufferings, I disregarded the terms of 
the decree, for having lost confidence in him, I could not 
believe without assurances. 

7. I thought of the earth; the sweet life there; its fruits 
and flowers; its comforts and joys. There was hope on the 
earth; in hell there was none. I repeat, what before has 
been said, that the loss of hope is chief and sum of all the 

,woes of hell. The fires of countless millions of hells, in all 
their concentrated force and energy, can produce no suffer- 



SECOND DESCENT INTO HELL. 137 

ings that will compare in any sense with those superin- 
duced by the total loss of hope. Then add to this the asso- 
ciation with creatures who are utterly destitute of the social 
and moral qualities, and spurred on by the lowest and 
basest desires, and made slaves to them; where everything 
tends to misery, and no one capable of seeking relief in the 
way it is provided for mankind upon the earth, — it is a 
state of weeping, wailing and gnashing of teeth, — and I 
again repeat, that no greater woes could have been insti- 
tuted by Omnipotent power, to augment the sufferings of 
the lost, than the deprivation of hope and the retention 
of memory. I thought of the sentence, and fury came, 
and with my utmost strength I cursed God, Christ, angels, 
devils, the lost, mankind and myself. But there was no 
being or creature in existence that heeded my words, or 
cared for niy unspeakable sufferings and sorrows. It was 
impossible to pray, or to seek relief from any source. 
Friendships are unknown, and love never enters the 
gloomy domains of hell. 

8. Following along the edge of the cloud-belt, I found a 
passage-way through the reef to the base of the clouds, 
and here I turned into it to a terrace that faced hellward, 
though much of it was concealed by the clouds. From 
this place I saw the great basin wherein lay the molten sea. 
Eastward, I noticed a long stretch of high mountains, that 
seemed to divide the molten sea region from that of the sea 
of fire, though the latter was at an immense distance away. 
In view of matters, I concluded to remain at the place 
where I was; perchance an opportunity might offer whereby 
I might effect my escape through the belt into the regions 
of light. Whilst here, I was compelled to descend to 
gather the herbage of hell that grew along the foot of the 
reef. 

9. After a lapse of time, I saw a dark angel coming 
toward me from the south, and who, turning up the belt a 
space, espied me and came down, and after inspecting my 
retreat, he flew away among the clouds, without saying a 
word, which relieved me greatly, for I fancied that I could 
remain there unmolested until I might escape. But the 

10 



138 A MYSTERY. 

eye of vengeance soon found me out, for, on a sudden, a 
troop of border-angels burst forth from the darkness, 
clothed with their dreadful terrors, and, how I know not, 
they hurled me from the terrace to the soil of hell. Look- 
ing up, I saw them turn back among the clouds. 

10. From this place, I described a course toward the 
mountains to find a place free from observation. In a short 
time I met a troop of small devils, which were about one 
foot in length, and they were the first I had seen of their 
class. These creatures differ in some respects from the 
small orders in the sea of fire, and along the western bor- 
der. They abound there in countless numbers, and also 
there are countless millions of them upon the earth, as aids 
to the mission-angels and devils. When I came up, they 
began to caper and dance, and bowing with gracious smiles 
and tender respect. It was not long, however, before they 
became too familiar and tangled about my feet. I then 
made an effort to shake them off, but this brought them on 
with increased numbers, and finding the task hopeless, I 
was overpowered and fell. Upon this they sprang away 
with a deep expression of concern as to ask my pardon for 
their intrusion. I then started on, when they became 
familiar again, and I sprang among them in a passion to 
clear the way, but I was soon covered with them and was 
brought to the ground. As I fell, they flew away at a dis- 
tance with loud laughs, and asked me where I had left my 
father, God. This taunt I could not endure, and springing 
among them with rage, I tried to fasten to some of them to 
tear them piecemeal, but they were upon me in a moment, 
and making no more resistance, they left. This served as 
a lesson from which I derived some benefit afterwards in 
that world of woe. 

11 . I now bore to the left, and before reaching the moun- 
tains I was met by a fearful-appearing angel who was on 
the wing, and came down in advance. He asked many 
questions concerning my history, which I related as briefly 
as possible, in a careful way ; and after this he directed 
my course southward in a line with the mountain range, 
though if I preferred I could follow the mountains, as both 



SECOND DESCENT INTO HELL. 139 

would terminate at the deep valley where I had passed 
along with the Almighty some time before. He then in- 
structed me to cross the valley and thence over the great 
range, where I would enter the settled regions of hell, and 
where I would find angels and devils, who would take me 
in charge and direct my future course and what to do. Be- 
fore leaving, he laid his hands upon my head, and a strange 
power came upon me, and with this came the power to pass 
along above the soil, at short distances. This angel, I 
afterward learned, was the chief ruler of hell, but he was 
not revealed as such on that occasion. I followed his 
directions and all turned out as he said, and I will give him 
the credit of speaking the truth at that time, although 
thereafter I proved him to be a consummate liar and de- 
ceiver. 

12. Coming to the route over which I had been conducted 
by the Creator, memory of that event came up with all its 
sting and bitterness; and to get the affair out of mind, I 
proceeded on as fast as possible, and crossing the moun- 
tains, which were utterly barren, I descended into a valley 
of immense extent and entirely different in character from 
the regions of which I had some knowledge. 

13. This region was densely inhabited by creatures of 
known and nameless forms — normal and omniform. They 
comprised different orders, classes and characters. Here 
were many habitations, laid out in squares, and many edi- 
fices that for magnitude and singularity cannot be described. 
There were many streams of a murky fluid that imparted a 
bitter and deathly flavor. Here I saw trees for the first 
time, and the fruit they produced corresponded with the 
herbage elsewhere. Everything was struck with a blight- 
ing curse, and desolation and misery reigned supreme. 
The edifices were of a dark saffron color, which is peculiar 
to objects in hell. I am at a loss to know as to the pur- 
poses of these structures, as there is neither day nor night 
as upon the earth, nor any storms to drive creatures to 
shelter. The light, if such it can be called, is murky and 
deeper than twilight, and unquestionably is produced by 
the exhalations from the seas of fire, the river of fire, and 



140 A MYSTERY. 

from the soil, which generally seems to be of a metallic 
nature. 

14. The creatures comprised angels, devils, the lost from 
the earth, and the captives; many of them were in a trans- 
formed condition, and extremely miserable and unhappy. 
The controlling powers had their seats in the centre of the 
settlements, and they exercised a fearful cruelty toward 
those under their charge. This spirit of oppression, how- 
ever, is peculiar to the devils, who in this section had the 
chief management of affairs. 

15. Upon my arrival, three fierce angels took me in 
charge and commenced a searching examination. I an- 
swered straightforward, and concealed nothing that grew 
out of their inquiries. They asked if I ever had the secret 
mark, and I replied that I was not aware what it meant. 
After consultation they bade me remain a while, until it was 
determined what disposition was to be made of me. Whilst 
there I was continually persecuted by the hordes, and it 
transpired that I had known some of them upon the earth. 
Here the small devils abounded in vast numbers. 

16. There was a ceaseless coming and going of the higher 
orders, to the Court of Evil, the Angle, and the Border 
Coast. There were many varieties of dragons, each order 
being distinguished by some specific trait or outline. In 
general they agree as to the form and complexion. I was 
not troubled by the dragons in this section. There was one 
species here that I never saw elsewhere. They were about 
twelve feet in length, and gave forth no cry, nor could they 
speak like the others. They dwelt mostly in the trees and 
fed on the leaves, and seemed to prefer that class of trees 
that produced leaves resembling the leaves of the tobacco- 
plant of the earth. 

17. All the creatures I saw were in a state of unrest. 
They were hostile toward each other, yet seemed to work 
together to produce a general misery, and acted as if they 
were in a state of abject fear and terror. They had no lib- 
erty of their own, but were constantly under the watch and 
persecuting spur of tormentors, who also were tormented, 
as one class is set against another, and there is no rest or 



SECOND DESCENT INTO HELL. 141 

respite for any. The exercise of cruelty is common to all, 
for all are under curse. Their suffering cannot be realized 
by the living upon the earth. They are the slaves of their 
own ripened lusts, acquired upon the earth, and slaves to 
the lost angels and devils. Constantly in action, they per- 
form nothing, as all is in vain, whatever they undertake. 
They pursue their desires as if they were tangible objects. 
They build and the small devils tear down. All their en- 
deavors arrive at the same results, — disappointment, remorse 
and despair. 

18. After a time, one of the three angels bade me to pro- 
ceed to the Court of Evil, and report at the gate. Some 
other creatures were sent on at the same time. "We started 
upon the journey by flight, which power I exercised to a 
small extent. After going some distance I fell behind, for 
I had not the strength to proceed above the soil only a few 
hundred rods at a time. However, I gained strength in 
time. My efforts at flying occasioned much merriment to 
the small devils, and when I would spring up and come 
down, they would cry out in derision, " There goes hell's 
leaper." At one time, when passing a deep gorge, a host 
of them cried out, cc Let us fly too/' and then came up and 
gathered at my feet like bees in clusters, with loud laughs, 
and I carried the wretches over with me. These small 
devils I denominate the chief of the lesser woes of hell. 
The party with whom I started, having gained distance, I 
never saw them again. 

19. I passed through and over regions as thickly inhab- 
ited as that just left. On one occasion I stopped to rest, 
when a dark angel came up and inquired of my journey, 
and upon being apprised of m} r destination, he observed 
that he had been informed that I had been unjustly dealt 
with, but that I must learn to become reconciled, as there 
were millions in hell who had undergone similar treatment, 
and that the time might come when the author of the gen- 
eral calamity would have returned upon him what he had 
so cruelly bestowed upon others. I replied that it was im- 
possible to become reconciled to the state of affairs in hell. 
Moreover, that I was under the operation of a determinate 



142 A MYSTERY. 

and final decree, that had consigned me to misery, and had 
left no ground to become reconciled, and that necessity 
was upon me to accept whatever befell my lot. 

20. He seemed highly gratified with my remarks, and pre- 
sented me with a ring, which I was to present at the gate of 
the Court of Evil; besides, it would protect me from insults 
on the journey from the small devils. 

21. This ring imparted a power with the conferring which 
I felt in the way of self-reliance, and I began to utter 
words as if by inspiration, and defied the Deity to exert his 
malice to the utmost, for I was in hell and beyond the reach 
of his power. "When he left I took a flight for a distance 
and came down to a settlement, where I was immediately 
seized by a troop of devils and concealed in a pit, where 
were several creatures of the lost and a few captives. There 
was a pool of fire on one side of the pit with a current through 
it. Two of my companions were cast into the pool and 
drifted from view. I was taken out without explanation, 
and ordered to proceed on the journey. 

22. I soon came to a city surrounded by a high wall. 
Passing through a door, I noticed that the place was cut up 
into squares, which also were walled around, with wide 
streets between them. Here were hosts of the lost; but I 
saw no captives. Millions of bats were chirping above 
and casting vermin from their wings. Besides these were 
countless numbers of owls, and other night birds, that 
were shifting from place to place in a state of unrest. 
Many of the creatures were in human form. It is remark- 
able that I was not noticed by any of the creatures I met. 
It seemed that they were not aware of my presence, which 
was a source of relief. 

23. Going along one of the streets, it was suddenly 
revealed to my spirit that the Creator was concealed in the 
city, and a desire came with the notice to search for him. 
Acting under a strange impulse, I proceeded on, not know- 
ing where he was concealed, and of course I could not in- 
quire of the lost. When turning a corner I saw a niche in 

s the wall, and was immediately informed that he was there. 
I soon discovered him in manifest form as man, though not 



SECOND DESCENT INTO HELL. 143 



clothed with light. I went close to the niche whilst under 
the force of the impulse, and asked him to remit the sen- 
tence, and reminded him of the promise he made to deliver 
me from hell at the molten sea. He replied, by telling me 
to proceed on the journey, and that in the end I would 
learn why I had been afflicted. But I could not leave; 
whereupon he pointed out my course, and a bleak fear com- 
ing on, I made haste to get away. My spirit soon changed, 
and I hated him more than before. 

24. After leaving the city I soared up, and seeing an 
open country ahead I entered into it, and came upon a well- 
beaten highway of great width that was swarming with 
creatures. Above, the dragons were flying with burdens, 
and millions of clouds of bats were hovering to and fro. 
These creatures are spirits, and created for the purposes of 
evil, and though invisible to the human eye, the atmosphere 
of the earth is filled with them. They emit a deathly 
stench, and throw vermin from their bodies and wings. 
Their office upon the earth, I am informed, is twofold in 
character: one is discharged in the way of epidemics and 
pestilences; the other is of a spiritual character, and diffi- 
cult to explain. 

25. Proceeding along the highway on foot, I met an 
angel whom I knew during the first term of existence, and 
who withstood Zephon at the time of the strife of the angels 
concerning the worships, and who also entertained a deadly 
enmity toward me. We recognized each other instantly, 
and a fury falling upon us, we rushed at each other in con- 
flict; but power rested with him, and throwing me from the 
highway, he stamped upon me with his feet. My over- 
throw aroused the mirth of the small devils, and they set 
up a loud laugh. I cursed them when soaring up, which 
made them exult the more. 

26. In due time I came in view of the great City of Evil, 
called in that world the " Court of Evil." The dome of 
the palace of the chief ruler appeared above the place. 
Before reaching the gate, several creatures overtook and 
joined my company, and we proceeded on together. Three 
angels met us, and I presented the ring, which they ex- 



144 A MYSTERY. 

amined and gave to the keeper of the gate, when we were 
taken back a space across a drawbridge, that was not seen 
on arrival on account of a vapor that arose from a river of 
murkish fluid. They then placed me in quarters by myself. 
From this place a good view was had of the west side of the 
city. The wall was formed in such a way as to recede at 
intervals, leaving terraces or platforms. A line of towers 
stood on the summit of the wall, and these passed around 
with it. Presently, the three angels made their appearance, 
and proceeded to examine me. They commenced by inquir- 
ing into my history, and on its recital, they looked over a 
roll, and checked here and there as I proceeded. In this 
roll was recorded all the events of my life upon the earth 
this last term, including all the dark words, thoughts and 
actions. The same occurred when in Bula; but there the 
transactions of my life were written in a book. Everything 
was written down with carefulness and precision. 



THE REGIONS OF THE LOST. 145 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE REGIONS OF THE LOST. 

1. Not long after the examination, one of the angels 
returned and conducted me into the city. Coming to the 
gate, the keeper stood aside, and the gate opened, and we 
passed in without ceremony. Proceeding a short distance, 
we were stopped, and my name and the names of some 
others there were written down in a book of a saffron color. 
From this, we were passed through a hall that opened into 
one of the principal streets, where I was struck with aston- 
ishment to witness the immense structures in all parts, and 
the order of their plan and style of execution. We passed 
between two rows of columns of saffron color of incredible 
size and height; and from the top of one to the other were 
great beams stretched, and above these there was a latticed 
roof in the form of elongated domes, and this was sup- 
ported on pillars resting on the beams mentioned. This 
plan seemed to be the same in all quarters where structures 
were erected. The mind of man cannot realize the skill 
displayed, and the magnitude of these works, nor of the 
extent and size of the city. The creating power must have 
accomplished these things, for nothing else could. 

2. The population of this city baffles an attempt at enu- 
meration. It comprised the lost angels of all degrees and 
orders, and immense hosts of devils, from the greatest to 
the lowest orders, and of all dispositions and forms. Here 
were countless millions of the lost souls from the earth; of 
the misshaped and transformed; and myriads of dragons. 
Millions of owls, and others of the fowl-preying species, 
and vast clouds of bats, that for numbers cannot be cal- 
culated. Besides, there were millions of nameless crea- 
tures of all shapes that cannot be described, as there is 
nothing upon the earth to compare with them. The bats 
and owls, and others of the fowl kindred, had their abode 



146 A MYSTERY. 

in the latticed dome above the edifices. The dragons had 
quarters where they assembled from other creatures. In 
some places, each separate class of dragons had abodes for 
themselves. In other places, all the classes mingled in 
common. The creatures that had not the power of flight 
reamed below, and many of them without restraint, though 
obedient to the will of the chief ruler. The angels, as a 
rule, had their abodes in large and capacious edifices, and 
the same obtained in respect to several orders of devils. 
The small devils classed with the masses and abounded in 
all quarters. 

3. The din and clamor of this promiscuous population I 
shall not attempt to describe, for the reason that it is not 
in my power even to approach it in an understanding way. 
The judgment of the reader, in this respect, will accom- 
plish more than what I can portray. In all this vast assem- 
blage I failed to detect, in any instance, the least trace of 
S3 T mpathy, friendship or love. But their opposites were 
there in action with fierce energy and bitterness, though 
under restraint; otherwise hell could not exist as a govern- 
ment of evil. Everything, as elsewhere, operated to pro- 
duce misery, and the lusts and passions raged without con- 
summation. 

4. Presently the guide led to a square, and in the centre 
of which stood the palace of the chief ruler. This edifice 
is of too wonderful construction to admit of description. 
The exterior reflected a hazy saffron light. "We were con- 
ducted through a hall into a room of immense size, w 7 ith an 
arched ceiling studded with brilliant stars. A large globe 
hung pendent from its centre, with hosts of flying angels 
drawn in miniature on its surface. The globe, I under- 
stood, represented the earth, and the stars the universe. 
The chief ruler was seated on a glittering throne, and 
facing a representation of the sun, which was clothed in 
gloom and darkness. When the angels entered, the pages 
pointed them to seats. 

5. Having had many interviews with this great ruler of 
the realm of darkness, during the time I was in his domin- 
ions, I will here briefly describe his appearance on the 



THE REGIONS OF THE LOST. 147 

occasion stated. He was in the form of a man of the earth, 
and about seven feet in height. His complexion was of a 
dark saffron color, and his hair of a sandy cast, long, and 
hung freely at the back of the neck. His eyes were jet 
black, sharp and piercing, and his brow very high, broad 
and ample. He was dressed in garments of saffron color, 
and which were bespread with stars and jewels. He w T ore 
a golden chain around his waist, from which was suspended 
a small globe, the fac-simile of the one hanging from the 
ceiling. He wore a band across his brow of seven different 
colors, with a brilliant star in the centre, over which was a 
circle of gold. His slippers were of the color of glass, and 
were set about with gems, and on the borders of his upper 
robe was a representation of the heavens as they appear 
from the earth. The glance of his eyes, at times, was 
steady; then they seemed wild in action, as if he was 
contemplating some deep scheme, and was disturbed by 
uncertainty. In some of his glances there was the expres- 
sion of truth and innocence, and in others the duplicity and 
dark motive of a devil. Wisdom, virtue, and goodness, with 
their opposites, were revealed in the expression of his fea- 
tures. He seemed a deity, and, in brief, he seemed adapted 
to the performance of all things, and prepared to meet any 
emergency. 

6. A host of angels were in attendance on this occasion, 
many of whom were seated, and others were walking, 
engaged in conversation. "With these was a large proportion 
of chief devils, and of that class who shared the two natures, 
and were called the angel-devils or devil-angels. The 
object of the meeting did not transpire to me; indeed, I paid 
little heed to w T hat was going on, as my thoughts were 
chiefly occupied with what disposition was to be made of 
me. I was not, in the beginning, even noticed by any there 
assembled. Presently Satan, as he is called by mankind, 
struck the floor with his spear, whereupon all arose and 
formed into lines, with silence and precision; and when this 
was done, Satan left his seat, and passed along in front of 
each line, and occasionally stopped a moment to ask ques- 
tions and receive answers. When he approached me, he 



148 A MYSTERY. 

inquired if I was reconciled with the state of affairs in hell. 
I replied that I was his subject, and in no standing to con- 
fer with him; upon this he laughed, and said that I was at 
liberty to reveal my mind freely, for I was not under the 
restraint as imposed when I was in Bula. How he obtained 
this knowledge I am not aware, for up to that time I never 
had intimated to any creature in hell that I ever was in 
Bula, and divulged no region save that between the judg- 
ment highway and the border belt. He added, moreover, 
that no espionage would be kept over my words and actions 
in his realm, and that I should enjoy equal privileges with 
his angels, for the cause was common to all; — as all the 
inhabitants of hell had been wronged, they should stand on 
equal footing. 

7. After this a conversation ensued among the angels and 
devils, in relation to the acts of God, in regard to his 
conduct and measures toward the greater part of his crea- 
tures. Endowing them with intelligence, yet without just 
cause, and in the exercise of an arbitrary will, he had con- 
signed them to the worst punishment that could have been 
devised by Omnipotent power. That in the beginning, the 
creatures whom he had wronged, were willing to have 
assisted him in conducting the affairs of the universe, and 
that the sole reason that could be assigned for hurling the 
forces of his power against them, was their detection of in- 
capacity on his part to conduct to fruition what he had 
undertaken without the counsel of the angels. 

8. All of them seemed to concur that the dispensation of 
God toward them was unjust, on the ground that creative 
power could make void what had been created when a defect 
was discovered in the work. That he had found a defect, 
as he alleged, in the creation of angels, and subsequently, 
he had discovered a serious one in the creation of mankind, 
yet in his pride, preferred to war with his creatures, rather 
than make void the error, or to harmonize the matter by 
mutual arrangement. That what he had done was not 
Agreeable to his own wishes, nor to the expectations of the 
intelligent creatures he had brought into existence. They 
said, moreover, that the creation of hell was but a stroke of 



THE REGIONS OF THE LOST. 149 

policy, to conceal his own defects and errors, and imposed 
upon his unfortunate creatures what himself should share 
or bear. They believed a restitution of their lost rights 
was feasible, and would be brought around at some favor- 
able juncture, notwithstanding the report that they would 
undergo a change and be consigned to eternal punishment. 

9. After this affair I was assigned a place for a tempo- 
rary abode, near the gate, to await further instructions. 
And I had been in this place bat a short time, when seven 
angels made their appearance, when one of them suddenly 
changed and revealed himself as Satan, as he appeared at 
the assembly just mentioned. He then, in a quiet and 
sociable manner, inquired if I was willing to accejDt him as 
God, and yield obedience to what he commanded. I replied 
that God cast me into hell without any just cause, and that 
himself had broke off from the covenant between us, and 
that prior to this I had entertained the highest regard 
toward him, and had cheerfully accepted his rule and 
supremacy, when I was permitted to entertain such feelings 
of affection and respect, and that my services in the cause 
of justice and right, at different periods of the history of 
mankind, had been cruelly requited by desertion and sub- 
sequent consignment to hell, and that in all sincerity, it 
was not in my power to comprehend why he had treated 
me in such a manner, and moreover, that under the then 
present state of affairs, I had good reason for believing God 
to be my enemy, and in view of all the facts in the case, 
and the sufferings I had and then endured, I renounced my 
allegiance to God, and willingly transferred the same to the 
chief ruler of hell. 

10. This reply seemed to have been received with satis- 
faction by all of them, and which was manifested in their 
conversation in a manner of expression that I could not 
understand. One of them then made a suggestion, when 
Satan stepped forward and pressed my forehead, and seemed 
disappointed in his expectation. He then breathed upon 
me, and not being satisfied he asked if at any time I had 
knowledge of a secret mark having been placed upon me. 
I replied, that if such had been the case he would have 



150 A MYSTERY. 

known it; that if God had bestowed it, he also might have 
taken it away, aud that the circumstance of being in hell 
ought to be proof on the score that I did not at that time 
possess it. He then remarked to the others that my con- 
duct in Sconis was not regular, and that as priest of Zephon 
I had sacrificed to God, when under command to offer up 
to Zephon, and that this departure seemed inconsistent and 
inexcusable, on the ground of the knowledge I had that 
Zephon was restored to his rights, when he was released 
from hell. Turning to me, he went on and said that I had 
been tried on many occasions, and that when the oppor- 
tunity came, I would turn the tables on him and his minis- 
ters, by yielding the honors of the sacrificial worship to 
God, and not to himself. To this I replied, that what had 
transpired in ages past ought not to be mentioned, as it 
might be possible that I then was suffering for what I had 
done on the occasions to which he alluded, and that he 
should be satisfied with my avowed allegiance to him. 

11. He then said that he apprehended that I was ad- 
dicted to speaking of things, with regard to truth, which, 
if such were the fact, was offensive, and that in view of the 
manner God had treated me, I should adopt a contrary 
course, save in subserviency to some purpose whereby the 
scheme of God- might be thwarted. I answered that I 
preferred to follow my own choice, though I was anxious 
to injure Christ, if possible, from pure vengeance for the 
wrongs I had suffered; if not possible, then to abide my 
lot, and serve the ruler of hell, who could not inflict any 
punishment upon me above what was decreed. 

12. Satan then inquired if I had memory of the transac- 
tion at Jerusalem at the time of the death of Christ, how I 
had accepted his offer, and yet assisted at the crucifixion. 
I will explain this matter here, though it belongs to the 
fifth period or term of existence. A few days previous to 
the crucifixion, I received a ring from Christ, and going to 
Jerusalem with some guards (at that time I was in the ser- 
vice of the Emperor), I met, as I supposed, an angel of 
light, who informed me that he had been sent to exchange 
rings, as I had received the one intended for another 



THE REGIONS OF THE LOST. 151 

person. I replied that I wanted assurance, for it seemed 
impossible that Christ could make such a mistake, under 
the instructions he had given me in connection with the 
ring. He then said that he would return the next day with 
the assurance I desired, and left. On the following day, 
when on my way to a village situated a short distance from 
the city, I met a creature, in form like a man, and who, in 
a peremptory manner, demanded the ring. Asking for his 
authority to make such a demand, and how he had knowl- 
edge of the ring, he instantly flew into a passion, and 
changed form to that of a devil, and rushed upon me with 
deadly fury, and with the intent to take the ring, and other- 
wise to injure me. In the struggle I was overpowered, 
but fortunately, and for some reason unknown, he suddenly 
sprang away and disappeared. In my judgment, he was 
driven off by some invisible being, or at the secret command 
of heaven. 

13. Going on, I met the angel, who informed me that 
the matter had been arranged, and that I should retain pos- 
session of the ring for a time, but that it was enjoined that 
I should join in an insurrection to establish Christ over 
the city; and then he asked how many of the soldiers I could 
invite to join in the measure. Believing him to be a true 
angel, under commission, for there was expectation of a 
change of affairs in the government, I replied that two 
hundred and fifty was the number, in my judgment, who 
could be safely trusted; whereupon, he placed me under 
oath, with instructions to discharge the same to the soldiers, 
and be prepared when the emergency arose. He then left, 
and I proceeded as he advised; and were it not for the ap- 
prehension of Christ, shortly afterward, the soldiers and 
myself would have been involved in trouble that would 
have brought on our certain destruction; and I was not 
fully apprised of the deception and the true character of 
the angel, until the morning of the crucifixion. This angel 
was Satan, and he imposed upon me in disguise as an angel 
of light; and, under the circumstances, I believed that I 
was absolved of the oath to assist him. The devil that 
made the assault belonged to one of the controlling orders, 



152 A MYSTEEY. 

and I saw him shortly after my arrival at the Court of 
Evil. 

14. At the time of the crucifixion, I was not apprised of 
former terms of existence, for if memory had revived knowl- 
edge of that fact, I could not, perhaps, have been deceived 
as I had been, nor have participated in the affair that 
ended with the death of Christ. My action in that affair, 
beyond all question, was superinduced by decree, as 
what I done was expressly enjoined by Christ. The cir- 
cumstances are as follows: Fifteen of the soldiers were 
detailed to crucify the condemned, and twelve of these 
performed the manual work, under the direction of the 
remaining three, who were officers. The cross of Christ 
consisted of an upright beam about seven feet in height, 
and this stood in the centre of a platform about five feet 
square and about fifteen inches high. The cross-beam 
above was fastened to the upright beam, about ten inches 
below the top. 

15. When we went up, the crosses were fixed in their 
places, and the masses of people kept back by the soldiers 
forming a circle around. There was a basket on the ground 
on the north side of the cross of Christ, which contained a 
hammer and several large spikes, or nails, about the size of 
the twelve-penny now in use, and these were tapered to a 
sharp point. I stood near this basket when Christ was 
brought within the inclosure by the guards, and they left 
him on the north side, between the cross and myself. 
Presently, two of the detailed soldiers took him around the 
body and lifted him upon the platform, and then carried 
him to the east side of the cross; and when he was 
properly adjusted, he turned his faqe toward me, and bade 
me to " proceed and drive a nail through his left hand 
against the cross-beam." I replied, that he never had done 
me any harm, and I preferred not to do it. He then 
replied with these words: " It is necessary that you do as I 

^ request." I felt the force of his words, and, with a heavy 
heart, I took up the hammer and a spike, and raising his 
left hand, I drove the spike through it, firmly into the 
beam. He gave two groans when this was done, and the 



THE REGIONS OF THE LOST. 153 

blood jetted forth into my face and upon my garments. 
Thus was he crucified, facing the east, and in the manner 
here stated. 

16. When I had explained the matter to Satan, he asked 
if I had seen Zephon since my descent into hell. I said 
that I had not, and that I had no desire to see him. He 
replied that I must visit him, for as God had inflicted pun- 
ishment upon us both, that it was probable, in view of the 
matter, that Zephon and myself might become reconciled. 
I said that if he commanded me to visit Zephon I would do 
so, otherwise I would not, for Zephon's sin was his own, 
and that I was not aware I was consigned to hell on account 
of sin, but by decree, and for reasons known only to God; 
and that if sin was upon Zephon and not upon me, there 
could be no reconciliation between us. He then rejoined, 
that I should visit Zephon at all events, and added what 
before he had said in substance, that he was apprehensive 
that the matter of truth had taken such deep root as to 
render me an unfit subject for hell. Upon this I coolly in- 
formed him that I had no preference for hell; that God had 
sent me there, and that he (Satan) was powerless to drive 
me out, which, of course, if it were possible, would meet 
my approval; but as matters were, I was his subject of ne- 
cessity, and not from choice; that I was satisfied that both 
the ruler of hell and the ruler of Bula were tyrants, and 
that I was forced to be subject to the one under whose ju- 
risdiction I lived. 

17. He then assumed a threatening attitude and replied, 
that notwithstanding my misfortunes I was very bold, yet 
I was in his power, and that he could transform me if he 
so desired. This was false, for he knew that God had not 
given him that power over me. Concerning this matter, I 
had been apprised, before leaving Bula, that I was con- 
signed to hell by decree and not subject to transformation; 
hence my view rested on the decree and not the promise, 
which I could not believe, though I did not fear the power 
of Satan, and so informed him and defied him. He then 
asked if I acknowledged his supremacy, whether I was not 
under obligations to worship him as supreme ruler. I an- 
il 



154 A MYSTERY. 

swered that I acknowledged him as supreme ruler over the 
kingdom of evil, and that I would obey him of necessity, 
but not worship him, for rational worship could not be ren- 
dered without hope of future considerations that were 
favorable for good and not evil. Upon this he smiled, and 
remarked that I needed some twisting before I could accept 
his rule with pleasure. I replied, that in my judgment it 
was as easy for supreme powers to assist creatures as it was 
to afflict them. That if creatures had not been created 
they could not suffer; consequently, responsibilities lay with 
creators and not with creatures. That if he twisted I would 
not worship him, for he was the chief ruler of evil, and 
God was the author of my troubles. He then inquired 
whether, in my judgment, I believed Christ would over- 
come in the end, according to the prediction extant in the 
universe. I replied, that it being no concern of my own, 
I felt little interest in the matter; consequently, my judg- 
ment could be of no value to him; and that I was anxious 
for action, and not to speculate on future contingencies. 
Here the interview ended, and giving me a spear, and a 
skirt for covering, he ordered me to repair to the Valley of 
Zephon, and report on return. As a rule, garments are not 
worn by the inhabitants of hell. The angels, however, 
wear them, and some of the higher orders of devils. They 
are simply the badges of distinction, and not for other pur- 
poses. The one Satan presented to me was of a singular 
texture, and was interwoven with different changeable 
shades. It was girded at the waist and fell to the knees. 
Besides this, I had a sash, that passed over the right 
shoulder and knotted at the left side. The higher angels 
wore emblems besides their garments, but these belonged 
to the seven ruling powers, there being one emblem to each 
of these orders. The emblems were symbolic. 

18. Learning the route, I was passed outside, and soar- 
ing above the mist, I flew to the highway leading into the 
Valleys. Following this until it divided off into number- 
less routes, I came down and went along on foot. The 
depression of the region made it difficult to see the exhala- 
tions of the sea of fire. At last, coming to a far-stretching 



THE KEGIONS OF THE LOST. 155 

plain, I lost the bearings altogether, but without regret, 
for it was of little concern how or where the journey ter- 
minated, for hell was at both ends and along the route. 
Going to a ridge to rest, I noticed many droves of the small 
devils skipping over the plain like grasshoppers. 

19. Whilst reflecting, and bewailing my unhappy state, 
a troop of these creatures came up in their usual way of 
politeness, and asked if they could be of any service to 
me. Knowing their character, I sprang away from them 
to the plain, but they followed and gathered upon me like 
bees, and threw off their stench in a manner unendurable, 
and I struck and kicked at them, and tried to get them in 
my hands to tear them piecemeal. They soon overpowered 
me, and giving over resistance, they sprang away with ex- 
pressions of innocence, as if no harm had been done. One 
of them still remained on my shoulder, and whispered in 
a taunting way, that set me in a rage, " Come, let us go to 
Bula!" The horde were upon me again, when I made an 
attempt to grasp it, and falling, I told them to have their 
own way, whereupon they left. This was the last conflict 
I had with this class of tormentors. 

20. I was just preparing for a flight when I heard a fiend- 
ish laugh behind me, and looking back, I saw Satan near 
the ridge with a broad grin upon his face, and I sent the 
spear at him with lightning speed. Had he been mortal, 
earth and hell would have been rid of that monster that 
moment. He vanished when the spear came. 

21. It was evident that I could not avoid espionage in 
hell. Here was proof of Satan's character, and all the in- 
habitants there shared his nature. There was not a place 
to rest, for evil reached to every point. I deeply regretted 
my existence, and cursed God for giving it to me. But 
this was useless, for what could a suffering creature expect 
from a merciless tyrant? I was hedged about with no way 
of escape, and with devils here, there, everywhere, to dis- 
tress me. Being a creature of curse I had no rights, and 
my oppressors were stronghanded. 



156 A MYSTEKY 



CHAPTEE XV. 

THE VALLEY OF ZEPHON, ETC. 

1. Leaving the plain, I entered into a region greatly de- 
pressed, and forming, as it were, a large basin, skirted by 
surrounding elevations. Here the features were changed, 
and presented the most agreeable section I had yet seen in 
hell, notwithstanding its low situation. It was thickly 
studded with hills of mound shape, with numerous narrow 
valleys cutting among them. The trees were different from 
those elsewhere, and in general the region was superior to 
any that I had seen to that time, or thereafter saw. At 
first I saw no creatures of any kind. The impress of curse 
and woe, however, was here as elsewhere. The atmos- 
phere was dense and sickly, and imparted a singular dread, 
and gave oppressive sensations; and the fearful silence 
that reigned there inspired unusual terrors that I could not 
dismiss. Above, were saffron clouds floating in various 
directions, of strange, portentous shapes, and which I 
cannot describe. They revealed a meaning that filled me 
with horror; and the recollection of what I saw and ex- 
perienced on that occasion, inspires a trembling fear whilst 
writing the account.- I could not look upon them but for 
a moment, for the reason of the terrible apprehensions and 
forebodings they inspired, and which did not proceed so 
much from their ominous shapes, as from the meaning they 
revealed, which seemed to be the burning anger of Deity. 

2. This was the Valley of Zephon, but I call it the Valley 
of Signs, for what I witnessed there pointed to matters 
upon the earth, hell and Bula; to events that have passed, 
and to those to transpire in the future. I find it too diffi- 
cult to write of all that I saw there. Going on, I came 
upon two of the lost from the earth, and with the stamp of 
curse upon them. Reciting their history, I learned that 
when upon the earth they officiated as priests and kings 
of the old idolatrous worship. 



THE VALLEY OE ZEPHON, ETC. 157 

3. From them I learned that that section belonged to 
the Valley of Zephon, and they pointed to a space beyond 
in such a manner as if I would find him there. Leaving 
them, I came to a cluster of trees, and tasted their fruit, 
which agreed with that elsewhere, save that it had a sickly 
flavor, similar to the sensations produced by the atmos- 
phere. Beyond these, I saw a large dog standing with his 
head toward the east, and I noticed that he would raise 
his head and bark at regular intervals. Passing around to 
his front, I approached as far as prudence would admit, 
and took a view of him. He was of large size, and of a 
dark brown color. His bark I judged to be about ten min- 
utes from one to the other, and there was but one bark at 
a time. His eyes were terrible in their expression, and 
gleamed with suppressed fury and anguish, as if he was 
under unwilling restraint, and was foaming with impa- 
tience, and desirous to break away from his place to per- 
form mischief. But he was immovably fixed, and had 
freedom only to move his head and bark. 

4. Gazing at him intently for a moment, I was amazed 
to recognize Zephon, the object of my journey and search. 
There was no mistake in the identification, for he was re- 
vealed as the unhappy angel whose worship I had con- 
ducted in Sconis. I then spoke to him, but he had not the 
power to reply, and as I stood on the line of his vision, his 
eyes began to flame horrors, and I turned away under deep 
apprehensions of danger. He paid no heed at my depar- 
ture, but kept up his bark as usual. 

5. This was a dreadful moment. A share of the spirit of 
that transformed angel rested upon me. I also bore his 
name. His threats concerning me had been consummated. 
He had pursued me with the hand of vengeance, and had 
submitted the restitution of his rights to God, who had 
consigned me to hell under decree; and Zephon, also, was 
there in a transformed state. These things produced a 
harrowing distress, and I fled around a hill to get away 
from a view of him. 

6. When Zephon was taken from the earth before the 
deluge, it was unknown to the angels as to the disposition 



158 A MYSTERY. 

made of him. Some years ago I obtained information that 
he was immediately consigned to hell, and was released 
after the deluge, about the time of the blending of the sac- 
rificial and astronomical worships. After a lapse of time 
he was again returned to hell; then was permitted to come 
to the earth a short time before the Reformation, and inter- 
meddled with religious affairs until about the middle of 
April, a. d. 1861, at which time he was deprived of power, 
and placed in hell in a state of transformation for four 
years. He was transformed as a dog, which was his sym- 
bol of worship before the deluge, and fixed in one place 
until the middle of April, a. d. 1865, when he was released 
and resumed his form; but he has never visited the earth 
since that date. From what I have been able to glean of 
the history of this angel, it appears that he has roamed 
over the earth for several centuries, unchanged in his char- 
acter, spirit, and intent. Clothed with power from Satan, 
he has labored to overturn, or bring under prejudice, the 
religious systems, or beliefs, that have originated since the 
introduction of Christianity. His system requires a spe- 
cialty to distinguish it from others, but he did not attempt 
during his last term upon the earth to introduce a worship 
to himself. His aim seems to have been to improve the exist- 
ing religious establishments in his own way, and strenuously 
contended for the same in his controversy with the angels 
of light. He exercised some control at the Eeformation, 
and has figured in many of the sects since that event. In 
this work he had allies, but the most of the angels of dark- 
ness withstood him, and brought around much of the dis- 
orders of the sectarian system. He is the only angel who 
introduced the power of emblems, but this he done to op- 
pose the mission angels, who resorted to impostures and 
frauds to delude mankind. 

7. Being positive in character, he would destroy rather 
than yield, and seemed to be spurred to efforts by resent- 
ment and disappointment; yet, he inspired purity in man- 
ners and sincerity in devotion. He favored mysticism 
above other things in religious matters, which spirit sepa- 
rates itself from others as being purer. Having knowledge 



THE VALLEY OF ZEPHON, ETC. 159 

of the operation of the seven Spirits of Light, he never 
presumed to interfere with them, but preferred to operate 
where men introduced their own views as essential to wor- 
ship, which, when mixed with revealed truths, laid ground 
for Sectarianism. He believed that he had the power to 
reconcile all religious differences on his plan, no matter 
whether he accomplished it by fire and sword, or by milder 
means. 

8. For some time before the late civil war, Zephon set 
his influence against the North, and with others laid a 
scheme to divide the government into three parts, to serve 
as checks and to prevent disturbances, that in the end would 
result in mutual strife and bring around the destruction of 
the religious sects, and open a way for his own system of 
religious discipline. In this he went beyond his limits, 
and was transformed and fixed in place at the very time 
the civil war broke out, and was released the very time that 
it terminated. 

9. Zephon operated with the dragon-angels, in some 
particulars, though they never were on friendly terms. He 
assisted them, in his peculiar w r ay, in fomenting troubles 
in the religious orders without regard to their claims and 
offices. He resisted with zeal those angels who deluded 
the human race with the doctrine of Spiritualism, and 
threw his power into the scale with the angels of light, and 
though they could not recognize his services, he did not 
expect it of them, nor would he recognize them as the min- 
isters of the Atonement in their opposition to the system. 
His chief fault seemed to be presumption and unbounded 
ambition, and derived a pleasure in opposing those angels 
w T ho practiced frauds. He acknowledged the seven great 
spiritual powers of Christianity, but regarded with un- 
qualified contempt, Sectarianism, and the fraud of Spiritu- 
alism. 

10. When I left Zephon a fearful terror fell upon me, 
and I fled to a hill for concealment. Here a sign suddenly 
appeared in the form of a scaffold-work with seats upon 
the floor, and I ran to it and occupied one of the seats, 
hardly knowing what I was doing. In a moment a woman 



160 A MYSTERY. 

appeared, clothed in stained and foul garments, and reveal- 
ing in her features deep and ominous expressions of 
anguish and grief. The woman was a representative char- 
acter of the earth, but for good reasons I forbear to enter into 
any explanation of the matter. She came and seated herself 
at my side, when there fell a voice of alarm, and a distress 
falling, I sprang down and fled some distance, and stopped 
to ponder the situation of affairs I was in. Whilst at this, 
another sign burst in view among the saffron clouds above, 
and this was a representation of the moon draped in gloom 
and mourning, and shedding huge drops of blood. She 
was surrounded by the portentous saffron clouds, that 
floated toward her from several quarters. Suddenly the 
moon split in twain, and one half drifted to the north and 
remained in a fixed place; the other half floated to the 
south, and found a resting-place, and this and the other 
seemed to be in trouble, and were dripping blood. Presently 
the southern half divided into two quarters; one quarter 
remained stationary, and the other rolled westward, and 
stood about forty degrees above the horizon. "When this 
was done, a large and dazzling star rose in the west, and 
took its position a few degrees below the western quarter 
of the moon. This was followed by the sudden appear- 
ance of a fearfully large comet with an immense train, com- 
ing down with great velocity from the southwest canopy of 
hell, and it shone brighter as it approached, and nearly 
obscured from view the western quarter of the moon. The 
star then began to grow dim in luster and to tremble. The 
comet came nearly down, with fearful and threatening 
aspect, then suddenly turned from its course and passed 
away from view. 

11. Afterward I made inquiry concerning this sign, for it 
disturbed me greatly, and the information I obtained was 
from the angels, which I will relate without expressing any 
opinion of my own. According to them, the moon repre- 
sents the government of the United States, and this govern- 
ment will be divided into two separate governments; then, 
after this has been accomplished, another, or a third gov- 
ernment, will be established on the Pacific coast. The star, 



THE VALLEY OF ZEPHON, ETC. 161 

they said, signified the advancement of liberal principles, 
under the government of the west, and that the comet de- 
noted a great leader or chief, who will inspire apprehen- 
sions of alarm, but will pass away without inflicting seri- 
ous injury. At the time these things transpire, a general 
war will open on the continent, extending from east to 
west, from north to south; and will be unparalleled for 
slaughter and bloodshed, and in which the hosts of hell 
will be engaged. 

12. Many other signs I witnessed here, that I forbear to 
relate, as their character is such that I cannot describe 
them; besides, I am confident that no mortal upon the earth 
could understand them, were it possible to write out their 
description. It is difficult to explain a spiritual meaning 
with pen; however, I will mention one that contributed 
to hasten my departure from this part of Zephon's Valley. 
Not knowing what course to pursue to return to the Court 
of Evil, I wandered about to find some creature to direct 
the route, and whilst on this search I sat down near a 
cliff, and was bemoaning my unhappy condition in hell, 
when my attention was directed to a foul creature merging 
in view at its base, and, catching the glance of its eyes, I 
quickly detected a devil; whereupon, I rose up to go away, 
when the devil began to enlarge his form, and then rushed 
forward in the shape of a terrible dragon, and one of the 
most fearful I had seen. Spreading his wings above me, 
he spoke in a menacing manner, that I had come to hell 
as a spy, and, as a minion of G-od, was unworthy the confi- 
dence of any of the creatures of hell. 

13. I was greatly frightened, but had the courage to 
reply that I was not aware of having done anything in hell 
to arouse such a suspicion. He then said, that the facts 
had been gathered up and the proof conclusive, and that 
he intended to take me away to a place of torment. Then 
throwing his forearms around me, he rose upward. My 
spear had fallen at this moment, and I was left without de- 
fense. As he pressed me closely, I began to sink away, 
and how it occurred I am not aware. I called upon God to 
assist me; upon which the dragon descended to the ground, 



162 A MYSTERY. 

but did not release me. He then brought his tail around 
in such a way as to wind it around me two or three times, 
insomuch that I could not move, and then went up again. 
In this extremity I did as before, by asking God to render 
assistance, and the dragon came down in great rage, for he 
seemed to be powerless when I mentioned the name of 
God. He then closed my mouth by bringing the extremity 
of his tail over it; but I was enabled to petition in spirit, 
just as he made the attempt to go up, and at this moment 
there suddenly appeared a creature in the form and appear- 
ance of a young man, who stood close by, facing- the east, 
and holding a drawn bow with an arrow set, and in the act 
of letting it fly. When I made the petition, he held the 
bow and arrow with his left hand, and with the other he 
handed me another arrow that he drew from his quiver, with- 
out turning his face from the east. I took the arrow as the 
dragon went up, and struck him under one of his scales 
with it, whereupon he cried out and began to sink; but 
recovering his strength, he pressed me more closely, and I 
made another blow, and drove the arrow through his tail, 
which he quickly unwound, and came down and let go his 
hold, then flew off with terrible shrieks and cries, taking 
the arrow with him in the place where I had placed it. 
The young man had disappeared when I was released. 

14. Being filled with fears I was anxious to get away 
from the valley, but in the confusion, superinduced from 
what I had witnessed, I had lost entirely the bearings, and 
was just on the point of soaring up to find a high moun- 
tain, for the purpose of obtaining them, when an angel 
came down and bade me follow him. We went up together, 
and he led off to the north, as he informed me, and in a 
short time we descended into a large valley, densely inhab- 
ited by the creatures of hell. This section belonged to 
Zephon's Valley, but it lay on its northern extremity. In 
this region were congregated a vast host of angels, devils, 
and other creatures, who were in communication with the 
earth, and were called the mission-angels and devils, or the 
ministers of evil. They comprised members of all the or- 
ders in hell, and were set apart for a term to this business. 



THE VALLEY OF ZEPHON, ETC. 163 

Mingled with them were the dragon-angels and dragon- 
devils, and many classes of the lesser devils, at present so 
numerous upon the earth. I was informed that some of 
the superior orders here were assigned duties to other parts 
of the universe, exclusive of the worlds under the forces 
of the sun. Their passage to and from the earth, there is 
reason to believe, is by some way other than by the " En- 
trance-way," through Northwest Bula, and I was never 
able to learn anything concerning it. 

15. It is the work of these creatures that produces the 
disorders, evils and woes incident to the human race, and 
each order has a certain line of duty to follow, and a sep- 
arate mission to perform, and in which they are assisted by 
countless hordes of the inferior devils. Here were the 
leading angels of evil, called the dragon-angels, who held 
their jurisdiction upon the earth, and exercised power in 
systems of government, civil and religious, and incor- 
porated arbitrary demands contrary to the confidence re- 
quired in the provisions of the Atonement. They are the 
foes of liberty and of the peace and welfare of mankind, 
and in most instances the authors of discord and war, and 
foment jealousies in the religious orders, and stir up con- 
tentions and discussions on religious subjects, that man- 
kind are not competent to reconcile, and were it not for the 
operation of the atoning forces, they would have long since 
wasted mankind from the earth. The spirit of these angels 
very often rests upon men, and the same obtains in respect 
to the spirit of other orders. The prime object of this is 
to introduce strife, and the destruction of human lives. 
All doctrines or teachings contrary to the purposes of the 
Atonement and the redemption of mankind, are instigated 
by these dark powers. 

16. The dragon-angels are the highest order of beings 
that visit the earth. They are not allied to the dragons, 
nor in the least do they bear any resemblance to them in 
form or character. The dragons, like the devils, are a dis- 
tinct class of creatures and created for a specific purpose. 
They agree only in exactions and persecutions. Strictly 
speaking, the dragon-angels and the dragons are not tor- 



164 A MYSTERY. 

mentors. They control, and the devils obey them by the 
operation of their own nature. The devils were created in 
a state of condemnation, and as necessary to the death estate; 
consequently, they are not fallen creatures as the angels. 
Their mission is to work evil, and they cannot do otherwise. 
They are grievous tormentors, and when blended with the 
spirit of man, by decree, in the state of death-affinity, it 
increases the woe of the spirit, though the devils suffer 
punishment with it. 

17. But there are many other classes who are inimical to 
the welfare of man, and who aid the others to promote woes 
upon the earth, other than those introduced by the superior 
orders. Many of these interfere in church matters to a 
considerable extent, and are the source of many of the dis- 
orders incident to religious societies, in respect to matters 
beyond the understanding of man, such as the mode of 
baptism, regeneration, election, predestination; the head 
of the church on the earth; the nature of the soul, or 
spirit of man; the state of the lost; the sleep of the soul, 
after the dissolution of the body, to the restitution; the end 
of the unregenerate as final at death; the extent of salva- 
tion, universal or specific; the trinity; Christ as man, or 
as God manifest; the personality of Satan, whether a sym- 
bol or myth; the resurrection, and other subjects that con- 
ceal from mankind the true purpose of the old sacrifices; 
the Atonement, and the relations of the life and death 
estate. 

18. From these proceed the doctrine of Spiritualism, a 
system of error that obtains a footing among men, for the 
want of a proper knowledge of the source and cause of 
spiritual manifestations. From the earliest ages it has 
been believed that a correspondence is kept up in some 
mysterious way between mankind and the invisible crea- 
tures of another state of existence, and the belief still holds 
its place with a large portion of the human race, in the form 
that the souls of the departed return and communicate with 
the living of mankind. 

19. There is ground to believe that beings of another 
state exist upon the earth in an unseen condition, and that 



THE VALLEY OF ZEPHOX, ETC. 165 

they have their offices here; but that these visitants are the 
souls of the departed I positively deny. Setting aside the 
impositions practiced by many persons, I repeat that the 
manifestations of Spiritualism, so called, are produced by 
devils, and that the communications proceed from these, 
and not from the souls of the departed. The souls of the 
departed never return to the earth, but they are kept in 
reservation in the world of which I write; nor is it possible 
for them to return, until the restitution, save in some 
instances when it has occurred under command of God, 
and in these cases they were not permitted to communicate 
in the sense as claimed by the adherents of the doctrine. 
These devils, as a rule, are under the control of the con- 
demned angels and the higher orders of devils, and they 
exist upon the earth in countless numbers, and enter into 
every relation of life with which man is concerned. They 
have power to appear, and dissolve at will, and to pass into 
and out of mankind as freely as they can through the air; 
and from the cradle to the grave they follow the human 
race, engaged at their work of mischief; and all the evils 
incident to man, whether of the mind, spirit, or body, are 
superinduced by them. Those upon the earth are of very 
low and filtlry orders, and a consummate tribe of liars, full 
of evil, deception, and fraud. They exercise a small por- 
tion of prophetic power, and also have the power of repre- 
sentation. It is dangerous to correspond with them in any 
manner, and those persons who do so will suffer thereby, 
as they deal with beings who are their deadly foes of neces- 
sity, and who have power to deceive, ensnare, and destroy. 
20. In order to elucidate this subject more fully, it will 
be material to state, briefly/the condition of the condemned 
angels and the devils in hell, and the object and purpose 
they have under decree, in view to the introduction of the 
doctrine of Spiritualism upon the earth, to delude all per- 
sons not under seal, and to prevent them from accepting 
the terms of the Atonement; and this relation does not 
include all the orders in hell, as many of those abiding at 
the Court of Evil, and scattered elsewhere over the region, 
hold jurisdiction in matters that relate to other concerns; 



166 A MYSTERY. 

whilst many of those in the Valley of Zephon seem to have 
been collected and assigned to this very work. Moreover, 
it will be necessary to determine the meaning and import of 
the terms life and death, the state of hell, and the conse- 
quent rage and fury of those powers toward God and the 
human race. 

21. Many of those angels who were confined in hell 
before the creation of man, and were permitted to roam at 
large after that event, and many of those who were sent to 
the earth as teachers, between the creation of man and the 
deluge, and who were condemned for presumption, are 
settled in this valley, with power to pass to and from the 
earth in the discharge of the duties assigned them. They 
are not, however, exclusively confined to this quarter, as 
they have permission to traverse the region of hell, and to 
those parts of the universe where they are not restricted a 
passage. Their abode, for a term, is in this section, at the 
expiration of which their places are supplied by others. 
There are some of them, however, who are deprived of liberty, 
and many of whom are confined to certain places, or spots, 
and chained in their normal or in a transformed condition. 
Though the dragon-angels are distributed throughout the 
regions of hell, there are quite a host of them here, and 
share equal privileges with others in respect to liberty, and 
in the missions to the earth. As these angels were not 
seen upon the earth before the deluge, it is probable that 
they were consigned to hell before the opening of the his- 
tory of mankind, and were permitted to come to the earth 
after the deluge to interfere with the worships, and in many 
instances to set up their own. This fearful order of angels 
are not permitted to roam over the universe, but are strictly 
confined to hell and the earth, and they are the deadly foes 
of mankind. 

22. I saw one of these angels who had undergone trans- 
formation into the form of a huge serpent, and was fastened 
in a vice that was deeply sunk in the soil. His keeper was 
an angel, who had been an enemy when they were upon the 
earth. When he saw me approaching, he made an attempt 
to conceal his eyes, by hanging down his head, as if under 



THE VALLEY OF ZEPHON, ETC. 167 

a pressure of shame. Finally he looked up and revealed 
an expression of the deepest compunction and sorrow, and 
as his speech was taken away, he signified by his motions 
that he solicited my sympathy and assistance in his libera- 
tion. This he knew was impossible, and I so informed him, 
and turned away, and inquired into his history of his keeper, 
who informed me that the transformed angel formerly held 
jurisdiction in Mexico, for a period prior to, and up to the 
time of the invasion of Cortez, when he was dethroned by 
the dragon-angels, who presided over Europe at that time, 
and that he had been consigned to hell by decree for pun- 
ishment, I then went back, when his eyes began to dart 
the lightning of hate and fury, and a fear arising, I with- 
drew. I gained other information to the purport that he 
came to the earth with others of his order about the time 
of Alexander the Great, and afterwards held jurisdiction 
over the kingdom of evil, under the Eoman Empire, and 
exercised great power in the way of harm upon the earth; 
hence his punishment in the manner related. This angel 
introduced the sun worship in Mexico, requiring the sacri- 
fice of human beings. As Mexico was settled by colonies 
from Sconis, this must have obtained before this angel 
assumed sway, and it is probable that he systemized what 
was in practice before his arrival. The sun worship of 
Mexico, with the exception of the human sacrifices, was the 
same as that at the City of the Sun in Sconis. There, human 
sacrifices were not resorted to only upon great perils and 
emergencies. It was practiced annually, however, along 
the coasts. 

23. In respect to their operations with mankind, they act 
as a unit, yet, seemingly to human view, their workings 
have the appearance of antagonism, whereas, it is the re- 
sult of their purpose and collusion, and the differences and 
hostilities lie with that class of the human race not under 
seal, and who are willingly their subjects. Nor is this ex- 
clusively confined to the class in question, for they also 
tempt, perplex, baffle, and persecute those under favor, 
who are relieved only by the hope arising from the atoning 
forces. These invisible powers insinuate themselves into 



168 A MYSTERY. 

all the affairs with which mankind has to do. Some of 
them labor among the refined and enlightened classes, and 
others of them prefer the soil of ignorance and supersti- 
tion, and exercise their powers against the advancement of 
learning, civil and religious liberty. In a word, there is 
nothing upon the earth that is free from their pernicious 
workings. They operate chiefly in the heart or spirit of 
man, and instigate quarrels, and spread abroad the atmos- 
phere of ill-will, hate, and malice. It is not inherent in 
man to entertain these things, nor that of prejudice and 
envy. Prejudice they exercise as a leader to evils that fol- 
low, and this is the breathing of devils. 

24. The power of the dragon-angels has been declining 
for some time, but has been substituted by other forms to 
deceive the human race. Spiritualism is one of these 
forms; yet this is not exclusively new, but a modified ex- 
pression of the old oracular worship. Though dethroned, 
many of these dark powers still act by sufferance, and are 
very vigilant in deceiving, perplexing, and oppressing man- 
kind. Here, also, were many angels who were permitted 
to return to the earth after the deluge, and who set up 
their worship that continued for a long time, and the re- 
mains of which are to be found at the present time in 
various parts of the earth, though the power inherent in 
them has ]ong since been withdrawn. Many of these as- 
sumed the names and offices of those who ruled before the 
deluge, to meet the desires of mankind, who had retained 
a memory of them by tradition, passing down to this side. 



ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 169 



CHAPTEE XVI. 

ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 

1. Besides those mentioned, there are many of the angels 
and spirits kept here in durance who had not offended by 
claiming divine honors, but had transgressed in other ways. 
These have power to exercise hope, founded on the promise 
of Christ to them after his death. Notwithstanding the 
assurance of their deliverance at the restitution, they de- 
rive but little benefit from it, as their sufferings and sorrows 
seem to swallow up all considerations of submission and 
trust. Moreover, being conscious of their relations to the 
Atonement, they question the promise; for the Atonement, 
only embracing the human race, could not avail them, for 
the reason that they were not capable of receiving its ben- 
efits. Besides, the hope arising from the sacrifice pertained 
to mankind, whereas with them it arose from the pledge. 
As their knowledge keeps alive the memory of their offense 
and consignment to hell, they even doubt the efficacy of 
the hope of the pledge embraced by decree and not by the 
sacrifice of Christ, and it is a source of distress to them. 
This class never visit the earth. They were retired in their 
habits, and in manner sullen and fearful. 

2. These excepted, the hostility of the others originated 
in their expulsion from their inheritances, and the creation 
and advancement of mankind to the privileges formerly 
their own; or in other words, they being supplanted by 
that class of the human race who are under the bestowment 
of life, which I will endeavor to explain under the difficu]- 
ties the subject presents. 

3. All sentient beings, whether angels, devils, or man- 
kind, were originally created for a never-ending state of 
existence, and all the human race are in a state either of 
life or death. All those under the operation of the forces 
of the Atonement are in a state of life, and all those not 

12 



170 A MYSTERY. 

under those forces are necessarily in a state of death. This 
state of life is a bestowment, and without this there would 
be but one state, namely, death. The dissolution of the 
body does not affect the man, for the spirit of man is the 
man himself. The separation of the man from his body is 
called death, after the manner of speech, whereas it is not 
death, but a change, and does not relate to death as a 
state, nor is it taken into the account, but applies to man's 
relation with the earth-life, or animal existence. Death, 
as a state, commences at birth, and passes to the restitu- 
tion, and has no reference to the dissolution of the body. 
This state is called the first death. After the restitution, 
it enters upon another state, called the second death, and 
this is the condition of mankind under this estate. 

4. Life does not relate to man's brief term of existence 
upon the earth, but dates from its bestowment, and is 
called eternal life, in contradistinction to the earth or 
animal life. For instance, a man lives under the earth- 
life, in a state of death, for a term of forty years, when 
there is bestowed upon him this eternal life; then, here, 
dates his birth to life which will continue forever, leaving 
his forty years of earth-life entirely out of the arrangement. 
This state of life is not disturbed by the dissolution of the 
body, but at that change the spirit of man, or the man, is 
conveyed to the world of which I write, and kept there in 
reservation until the restitution, at which time the compact 
between the spirit and body will be re-established under 
the relations of a purely spiritual character, and will not 
again be susceptible of changes, ills, and disorders. Those 
under the death estate will be continued subject to the 
compact under the second death estate. The promotion of 
man from the death estate is called the first resurrection, 
and his further promotion, at the restitution, the second 
resurrection, at which time the compact will be perfected. 

5. All those under the estate of death, beyond the earth- 
life, cannot enter upon the relations of the life estate, for 
the reason that the two estates are opposed, necessarily, 
the one to the other. Hence, the bestowment of life upon 
man promotes him to the place from which the angels, by 



ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 171 

their presumption, fell, and were reduced to the very estate 
of death from which man was promoted, and it is this that 
inspires their hostility toward the Creator and mankind. 

6. Hell is the common receptacle of all creatures under 
the estate of death, whether angels, devils or mankind. Hell 
will be destroyed, or under a change, iu respect to its pres- 
ent form and relations, and this will be done by fire, which 
will utterly consume and make void its land formations. 
When this transpires, it will terminate the term of the first 
death estate, and all its inhabitants will pass to and under 
the second death estate, and be prepared to dwell in the 
great ocean of fire forever. This event follows the restitu- 
tion, and when the compact of the body and spirit is com- 
pleted as to the lost. In respect to the disposition of the 
captives at that time, the reader is respectfully referred to 
the closing scenes of this volume. 

7. Between the angels and the devils there is a differ- 
ence, though both classes are placed upon the same level. 
The angels are a fallen and condemned race of celestial be- 
ings, whereas the devils are not, as they were created as in- 
cident and necessarv to the death estate, and could not 
transgress, consequently are not under the condemnation 
of the angels. As their creation was for the purposes of 
evil, they essentially are evil, and cannot be otherwise, and 
whatever they do, they perform of their true nature and of 
necessity. This, however, does not include those angels and 
men who are made devils by decree, for these partake of 
both natures, and are classed with the condemned. The 
devils are subject to the change after the restitution, and 
will pass to the second death estate with the angels and the 
lost of mankind. 

8. The first man was created in a state of life below that 
of the life estate, but subject to a change and advancement 
to it; and had he remained in innocence, he would have 
entered upon it in accordance with the original design. But 
as he transgressed, he fell to the death estate, on a level 
with the condemned angels. Here the redemption hope 
followed him, and he was permitted to rise from it to the 
life estate, passing beyond the state in which he was created. 



172 A MYSTERY. 

His transgression, however, passed to his descendants, un- 
der the death estate, with all the incidents of penalty and 
hope, but they did not transgress after his manner, for 
they never were in the state from which he fell, although 
his transgression worked upon them. Nor were they guilty 
of his sin because they were born under the death estate, 
and he created in a state of life, for the evil could operate 
only under the death estate. Hence, it is impossible for 
mankind to sin after his manner, for no man is born in the 
state in which he was created. Were it not for the opera- 
tion of the atoning forces, which were placed in action on 
his behalf, he would have remained forever under the death 
estate. 

9. But the angels transgressed after his manner, some 
before and some after his creation. However, with this 
difference: the angels had superior knowledge when they 
transgressed, whereas he had it not as them; yet he had a 
sufficiency to produce the guilt that reduced him to their level 
under the death estate; and had he possessed the same 
measure of knowledge as the angels when he fell, the 
Atonement could not have reached his case, and himself 
and his posterity would have been forever lost. But as the 
measure of knowledge was unequal, they were permitted 
to recover themselves, which privilege was denied the 
angels. 

10. The sin of these angels that consigned them to the 
regions of hell, was their presumption and disobedience 
committed a long time before the creation of man, and sub- 
sequent to that event, by assuming divine prerogatives 
when upon the earth in the discharge of duties assigned 
them. The first class, it appears, left their inheritances 
against positive instructions, and went upon expeditions 
throughout the universe, from motives of curiosity, and 
which, at the time, they thought to be no offense, and were 
not made aware of its enormitv until their return, when 
they were driven into hell. And to increase the intensity of 
their punishment, their inheritances were set apart and 
held in reserve for a portion of that class of the human race 
who are placed under seal, and to whom they will be given 



ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 173 

after the restitution. As it regards the angels and spirits 
under hope, I never could learn anything of their history; 
moreover, I never had the courage to approach them. 

11. This being the condition of the lost angels, and they 
seeing all lost, their chief aim then was to injure mankind, 
whose creation dispelled all hope of restoration to favor. 
This they done, as already related, after the descent of 
evil, by poisoning mankind with the contagion of self-reli- 
ance, which gradually opened the way for ambition and 
contempt of the Creator. But it being inherent in man 
to yearn after a spiritual confidence, in his distress he 
still had resort to the sacrifices, which the angels foresaw, 
then interfered and corrupted them, and to meet the spirit- 
ual wants of the race, they assimilated as closely as possi- 
ble their own worship with the true, and easily led mankind 
to accept it. They foresaw that mankind, when left to their 
own judgment in spiritual matters, were readily influenced 
when their appetites and passions were not restricted, and 
to meet the cravings for a divinity they would accept the 
worship of the angels, and in default of which, they would 
fabricate deities with their own hands. Hence, the oppor- 
tune moment for them to instill prejudices in the hearts of 
men toward the true worship, and insidiously inspire a rev- 
erence for their own, including the adoration of the four 
planets, which, save in a few particulars, was the same. 
Having lost the divine favor, they were determined to ren- 
der it null as to man, and to keep him in a state of hostility 
toward God. At the time of the controversy, they had led 
mankind far on the way of their purpose, and that subse- 
quently opened to their ruin. When mankind began to esti- 
mate their own consequence in the scale of creation, they 
leaned to the artful altars of the angels, and fell a prey to 
their machinations. Without inquiry, they embraced meas- 
ures that were introduced by the angels under promise of 
good, but with ulterior views to the injury of the race. 
However, in respect to the spiritual disorders of life, their 
offices were not competent to reach the seat. Nothing but 
the Atonement could reach this, which, of course, placed 
their offices at naught, and which they labored to conceal, by 



174 A MYSTERY. 

confusing the true worship with the consent of mankind, 
who were blinded because they refused to nourish the hope 
arising from the sacrifices instituted by decree. 

12. I conversed with many of the angels in this valley, 
whose perdition is sealed and final, yet who seemed to look 
forward to a time when the anger against them would turn 
away, and that they would be restored to favor, placing 
God, as it were, under obligations to receive them back. 
This they seemed to expect through the divine clemency in 
some way other than by the sacrifice of Christ, which they 
knew was impossible. But in this view they were in doubt, 
for if the divine clemency could not be exercised on behalf 
of mankind, it was uncertain that it could avail them, for 
if it could have answered the purpose as to man, then there 
would have been no necessity for the death of Christ, and 
there being no propitiation for them, then there could be 
no clemency. Hence their distress arising from this point. 

13. But generally, it is settled in their minds that they are 
cut off forever from favor and final restoration, and will be 
exiled . perpetually. Hence they entertain a deadly hate 
toward God and Christ, and prefer to suffer than to accept 
any terms save what may be proposed by themselves. 
Reduced to this sad state, under memory of their former 
exalted privileges, and burdened with a fearful dread and 
hopeless sorrow, they nevertheless are resolved on a policy 
of vengeance, and in the contemplation of which they seem 
to derive a sort of relief against the stings of memory, for, 
contrasting their former state with their present degraded 
condition, fills them with unspeakable rage and despair. 
The loss of hope and retention of memory constitute their 
chief woes, which, in my judgment, based on a long-suffer- 
ing experience, are a million-fold greater in their intensity 
than all other woes combined in hell and upon the earth. 
As there is no relief or respite there, the agony and anguish 

^the lost endure is beyond the power of pen to depict, or the 
mind of man to conceive. The angels, in their despair and 
rage, pour their fury upon the lost from the earth, and es- 
pecially upon the captives whom God has sent there for 
punishment. Full of resei cment, they wander to all parts 



ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 175 

where tliey are not restricted a passage, raging, cursing 
and defying God, yet they are continually mourning, and 
longing for the enjoyment of what they have lost. 

14. These raging powers let no opportunity pass without 
an attempt to wreak their vengeance upon creatures and 
objects within their range, and they are moved as one mind 
to this purpose. They would grind mankind to powder 
had they the power, and even against creation the shafts of 
their fury turn; and were it possible for them to break out 
of hell with power, I firmly believe they would attempt the 
destruction of the universe. At various times thev have 
contemplated driving the planets of the solar system against 
the earth, the objective-point of their malice and hate. 

15. The kingdom of evil upon the earth is divided among 
them, with jurisdiction and power to promote evils to the 
human race, and in this work they employ countless mil- 
lions of devils of all orders, and apportion them to their 
mission. There is not a human being upon the earth who 
is free from these dark agencies. Whether awake or asleep, 
mankind is surrounded by them. They make their abode 
with a large part of the human family who are not under 
seal. Those under seal have the power to resist them; but 
when repelled, the} r will return again with their deep 
schemes and deceitful promptings. They delight in disas- 
ters that befall mankind; such as w T ar, epidemics, and gen- 
eral corruptions of religion, morals and manners. They 
inspire men to hazard, and ensnare mankind in numberless 
ways. They are in all public and private assemblies, and 
will teach to obscure and mystify the truth. They appear 
in dreams and often predict by them. They are the rap- 
pers of Spiritualism, the trance-j^owers; move tables and 
other furniture. They give the groans, the laugh, the 
visions, and all the communications, whether real or pro- 
duced by imposture. In a word, all the manifestations of 
Spiritualism, whether real or false, are produced by these 
dark creatures of hell. Being spirits, they are here and 
there in an instant. Notwithstanding their proceedings, 
they are in constant dread and terror, not because of man- 
kind, but of the Creator. 



176 A MYSTERY. 

16. These powers very frequently assume the form of 
men, and will converse with them on general subjects, and 
the topics of the occasion, without betraying their real na- 
ture. As a rule, however, they are invisible to the human 
race. In the spring of 1865, I saw an immense host of 
these creatures passing westward over California under 
charge of a fierce devil, who was seated on a flying throne, 
and carrying a black banner that ran to a point and was 
cloven. There was but one in the host in the human form, 
and he was a devil. I never have been able to learn 
whether they were on their return to hell, or were going to 
other parts of the earth; I have been informed, however, 
that they participated in the late civil war. 

17. Besides the agencies mentioned, there are countless 
millions of creatures upon the earth, brought from the 
Valley of Worms, to aid in the work of destruction. These 
agents operate chiefly in the departments of disease and 
decay, and also afflict the mind and spirit. . They work in 
everything that has life, of the vegetable and animal king- 
doms. They are the necessary agents in many things 
under the power of evil, and operate in the hearts of men 
by sufferance, and produce frets and impatience. Nothing 
is free from their inroads that has life, or the sign of life, 
in things animate or inanimate. 

18. It is impossible to describe other classes and orders 
of creatures in this section. Many of them have their 
proper forms, whilst countless hordes of mixed characters 
have forms of various shapes, of known and nameless forms, 
because there is nothing upon the earth to make compari- 
sons. These creatures are miserable to the utmost degree, 
and on the same level with those in the seas and elsewhere. 
They are eternally lost, and cursed with memory of their 
lives upon the earth. Many captives were here, but I only 
saw one of them in a transformed state. He had the form 
of an ape, yet the secret mark was discernible in his fore- 
head, but he was in no condition to be aware of its exist- 
ence. He must have had his memory retained, judging 
from the spirit of madness that controlled him. 



ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 177 

19. From this part of the Valley of Zephon to the moun- 
tains bordering on the sea of fire, the region is densely filled 
with the lost creatures, and it is from this circumstance 
that I call all that scope of country the Valleys of the Trans- 
formed. My journey lay through this region, as the angel 
who conducted me to that part, gave instructions to pro- 
ceed that way. Generally, the lost are set apart in classes 
under charge of angel and devil superintendents, who turn 
among them vast hordes of tormentors; but the rule is not 
universal. 

20. Leaving the valley, T came upon a large number 
having the human form with the heads of swine, decreed 
as punishment for their greed and covetous practices upon 
the earth, and when they passed away, the desire or passion 
followed them unchanged; others had the heads and claws 
of eagles and other beasts of prey. These when living 
upon the earth were addicted to robbing the poor, and 
overreaching them in the matter of land, whether obtained 
legally or otherwise. They wandered about in a restless 
way, with the desire for food and gain upon them as a 
curse. Another class were of mixed forms, and very repul- 
sive in appearance, and they seemed to regard everything 
with suspicion, and were on a ceaseless watch, as if in terror 
of robbers. Some of them were building edifices with small 
watch-holes in them, and through which they would look 
from the inside, and regard with alarm any creature that 
passed by them. Upon the earth these were misers, and of 
other classes of their kind. The small devils gave them 
much trouble by tearing down their abodes, and alarming 
them as if they were thieves. Some of these creatures had 
the members of serpents, foxes, and wolves, in the way of 
their punishment for their conduct in forestalling markets, 
and raising unnecessary prices for land, and other articles, 
including provibions. Those who had used religion as a 
cloak in these practices, were punished to a greater degree, 
and suffered unspeakable torments in the memory of their 
lives upon the earth. 

21. Here another class were segregated, that were trans- 
formed and very repulsive. They comprised the lewd, and 



178 A MYSTERY. 

those who disregarded the marital relation. They were 
confined here for a time, before being swept into the seas 
by the winds of hell. I saw none of the false or apostate 
clergy in this section, and was informed by one of the 
superintending devils that they were immediately sent 
into the seas of fire on their arrival at the Angle. In other 
places were droves of apes and monkeys, who upon the 
earth were mimics and creatures of pleasure, and who, re- 
jecting the Atonement, were consigned to hell. Besides 
these, were countless numbers of serpents of all known 
species, and which resided in low places partly concealed 
by vapor. Their controlling devil informed me that when 
upon the earth they were the agents employed by the small 
devils, and that they comprised politicians, babblers, and 
tale-bearers. A large portion of these were females. Near 
these, in a marshy place, were a large host of toads and 
others of the reptile and vermin orders, which upon the 
earth comprised the classes last mentioned, with some 
others of kindred practices. When passing through them, 
they scattered in all directions, the toads hopping away 
from view, and the serpents hissing and darting out their 
tongues. 

22. Passing over a ridge, I met a drove of wolves run- 
ning here and there, foaming, howling, and snapping their 
jaws, and otherwise they manifested a condition of cease- 
less unrest. Upon the earth these creatures were robbers, 
pirates, and of kindred callings and professions. Many of 
these I knew, and who served under my rule when I exer- 
cised authority as Tamerlane. "With these were characters 
of high degree when upon the earth. Being recognized, 
they came around me, and begged in a piteous manner that 
I would become their leader and take them from hell, and, 
if not possible, to lead them where they could procure food. 
I replied by pointing to the herbage of hell growing there, 
vand signified that, as themselves, I was in a helpless con- 
dition, and was compelled by decree to use it for food. 
They then flew into a rage and rushed upon me, but I es- 
caped by flying from that quarter. 



ACCOUNT OF THE ANGELS, ETC. 179 

23. Descending to a valley, I found a host of hideous 
creatures of the transformed, who emitted a stench peculiar 
to the devils, and which embraced the liars and perjurers 
from the earth, and were cursed with memory, and for a 
period with misshape. These creatures were collected to 
be swept into the seas of fire. Another class were prepar- 
ing mixtures and compounds that would constantly change 
under their labor into ashes, and sometimes into scorpions 
that would spring upon them with their sting. Upon the 
earth this class practiced quackery, and were impostors of 
various kinds. They were tormented by the small devils 
with taunts and jeers. Some of the devils, under the pre- 
tense of being ill, would solicit medicines of them, and in 
other ways kept them in anguish and distress. Many of 
this class passed through the Valley of the Misformed when 
on their way to judgment, and saw the innocents there 
which they, by their practice, had brought to their condi- 
tion, under the tender care of the angels of light; and the 
same is true of unnatural mothers. 

24. From this section I went by flight to an extensive 
plain, inhabited by a promiscuous mass of the lost, many 
of them in a transformed, and others in their normal state. 
With these were many orders of the low and filthy devils, 
and also vast flocks of owls, bats, vampires, hawks, vultures, 
and every foul bird of prey known upon the earth. When 
I descended among them they set up a cry, and a fear fall- 
ing upon me, I again soared up and escaped them. In a 
short time I came to the northern line of the plain, where 
were a multitude of creatures of mixed forms, many of 
whom shared the human and devil natures. Their features 
were distorted and stained, and, manifestly, they were in 
agony, as they were wailing and uttering the notes of 
hopeless despair. Their superintendent was a hideous 
devil, and who informed me that a large number of the 
creatures under his charge were the murderers and assas- 
sins from the earth, and at his instance I went with him to 
a place where the slayer and his victim were united in one 
form, each retaining his head and arms. This class was 
cursed with a vivid memory of their lives upon the earth. 



180 A MYSTERY. 

I saw many of these in the molten sea, but there they had 
not undergone transformation. 

25. Near these, were others having the serpent form with 
the heads of swine; others of apes with the heads of ser- 
pents, and of geese, ducks, and filthy fowl. The last were 
gathering filth from low places and casting it upon each 
other. Others had the form of large flies filled with pois- 
onous eggs, which they would deposit upon others. A 
large portion of these creatures were females, who, when 
living upon the earth, were officious meddlers, mischief- 
makers and disturbers, scandal-mongers, tattlers, babblers, 
sluts, and termagents. All these were destined for the 
seas of fire. Many of these creatures I knew upon the 
earth, and they avoided me on recognition. 

26. Leaving these valleys, I came in view of the sea of 
fire, though it was at a great distance. Having a desire to 
see the border-belt, beyond which lay my inheritance, I 
soared upward, but failed to see the dark line, by reason of 
the distance and the vapor above the sea. Whilst engaged 
at this, I was startled by the approach of the winds of hel] 
coming around in their circuit, and were screeching and 
thundering. No time was to be lost, for unless I escaped 
them I would be carried into the sea. Making a headlong 
descent, I barely escaped them. I descended on a moun- 
tain where a number of the lost were concealed in caves 
from dread of the winds. These creatures when upon the 
earth were of the proud and haughty, and for punishment 
were permitted to abide on the mountains, and not mingle 
with those in the valleys. From this place I went south- 
westerly, and across my route to the Court of Evil, and 
being overtaken by a flock of dragons from the sea of fire, 
I went with them to a range of mountains, where they 
stopped, and permitted me to rest with them. These 
creatures occupy the higher regions of hell, and have power 
to escape the winds. 



THE TRANSFORMED CLASSES. 181 



CHAPTEK XVII. 

THE TRANSFORMED CLASSES. 

1. "When the dragons left, I went where were gathered 
a number of the lost to be carried into the sea of fire by 
the winds. They had been detained in the valleys some 
time, and were decreed to the whirlwinds and fire. When 
I came up, the chief devils drove me away, not to avoid 
my presence, but of necessity, for they would have rejoiced 
to have had the power to place me under the forces of the 
w T inds. Leaving them and going a short distance, I was 
met by a number of creatures of the female form, which I 
thought were devils, but it soon transpired that one of them 
was not of that character. They had long, forked tongues, 
that threw off smoke, brimstone and fire; and all of them 
were in a naked state. One of these was of a light com- 
plexion, with snakish limbs and fair features. She sprang 
suddenly forward and tried to hinder me from going on, 
and in an unguarded moment I gave her a blow, where- 
upon she closed upon me with the force and energy of 
a devil, and in such a manner as it seemed impossible to 
remove her. Having the greater strength, I twisted her 
arms into various shapes, yet they would return to their 
proper form and cling the closer in a mysterious and danger- 
ous manner. I then made an attempt to wring off her 
head, and at one time I thought I had succeeded, but it 
resumed its place, and she continued her torments. Seeing 
resistance to be useless I desisted, and she relinquished her 
hold. During this affair, the others made the region 
resound with their cries. One remarkable feature of this 
affair, and which remains unexplained to this day, is the 
fact that this creature was taken out of hell by myself at 
my last escape from the region. Reflecting over the mat- 
ter, for some time since my return, I have partly enter- 
tained the view that this creature, when living upon the 



182 A MYSTERY. 

earth, in some way had been embraced under the provis- 
ions of the Atonement, and had been changed to a devil, 
for a period, for pride, obstinacy and stubbornness, after 
leaving the earth. Of this, however, I have no proof, 
though it is probable that such was the case. I had many 
conflicts with the agents and powers of darkness in that 
world during my term of captivity, and invariably found 
that to let them have their way was the only method to pre- 
vent further assaults from the same class. Impatience and 
desire for revenge was certain to bring them on with 
troubles. 

2. After the conflict, I witnessed the removal of the col- 
lected creatures by the winds. Two whirlwinds came along 
from the northern sea of fire, under the charge of devils, 
and gathering up the creatures, in an instant they carried 
them toward the sea of fire opposite the departments. The 
cries of the lost on this occasion were terrific, and beyond 
description. After this I proceeded to the great river of fire; 
and when on the way I noticed large numbers of angels 
and dragons flying toward the Court of Evil, and appar- 
ently in alarm. In a short time I saw ahead a long line of 
vapor stretching off to the south, and on arriving at its 
northern end, the river was disclosed below at a consider- 
able distance. It sent up a deep, sullen roar, which was 
mingled with cries and shrieks. It is of great width, and 
composed of liquid fire that discharges into the sea oppo- 
site the first department of Bula. The vapor rises above 
the land surface but a short distance; but being of a shift- 
ing nature, the opposite side can be seen at times. That 
it connects with the northern sea of fire by an underground 
passage, there is little doubt, and makes its appearance at 
the south slope of the mountains, near the molten sea. The 
inhabitants of hell, who have not the power of flight, never 
pass the river; but there is a way to the border by the way 
&i the molten sea. 

3. Whilst at the river, it came into mind to cross it and 
on to the border, to spy out a prospect of escape, if possi- 
ble, at or near the place where the devils entered and invited 
me to follow them to the valleys. While debating the mat- 



THE TRANSFORMED CLASSES. 183 

ter, some angels came along with intelligence that a great 
change was transpiring in the universe, and particularly 
upon the earth, and that the inhabitants of hell had been 
driven from the Angle, and the border closed against the 
creatures of hell. On learning this matter, I concluded to 
return to the Court of Evil and report as directed, and 
avoid the displeasure of Satan. Moreover, it occurred to 
mind what had been told me in Bula, concerning the 
end of the term of captivity; but there being no hope or 
premonition, with thought, I rejected it as unworthy of 
attention; yet, in some mysterious way, I was influenced to 
await the issue of events. 

4. As I am about to proceed upon stirring events, I can 
find no more appropriate place to insert a few remarks con- 
cerning that world than here. The* region I had traversed 
was of great extent, though it was nothing to be compared 
to the entire region of hell. This vast expanse of death 
and woe, to'the best of my knowledge and information, is 
laid out in seven grand divisions, and presided over by 
angels of high degree in the scale of misery. Each of 
these divisions is set off in seven subdivisions, making in all 
forty-nine subdivisions, and all of which is laid out in the 
same order into districts and provinces. Besides these, 
there are local arrangements, where one or more colonies 
are segregated for terms or periods, as at the Valley of Ze- 
phon. The region of hel], in my judgment, embraces 
about one-fifth of that world, and I have no hesitation in 
venturing the opinion, that all of it together, including the 
regions of light, is much greater in extent than all the 
space in the solar system under the forces of the sun. The 
land region of hell is extensively greater than the seas of 
fire, molten sea and the rivers. The valleys are numerous 
and far-stretching, and the mountains of immense extent and 
height. Over this vast region are scattered the angels, 
devils, the lost from the earth and the captives, and in 
such numbers as to exceed the apprehension of mankind. 

5. The captives seem to be distributed to all parts, and 
not settled like the other classes in general. They possess 
the secret mark, though it is suppressed from the view of 



184 A MYSTERY. 

the lost, and in most cases from each other; and it is rare 
that they detect the relations they bear to each other. 
When I was unable to detect the mark, I obtained the 
knowledge of their condition in other ways. They are 
continually under suspicion and tormented. Many of them 
have their memories retained, others slightly, and others, 
again, were not aware that they ever were upon the earth, 
and knew not whence they came, or what they were. 

6. Satan has no power to transform the captives sent to 
his realm for punishment, unless permitted by decree. 
They are taken out at the expiration of their term in various 
ways; some having power given them to depart of them- 
selves, but as a rule, when they approach the border, they 
are taken up by the angels of the border and carried to the 
first department. They are thickly settled between the 
river and the border, where they serve as a check against 
the whirlwinds of Bula. Sometimes the angels of light 
break into the region, and, driving away th8 devils, they 
catch up the captives and take them across the border. 
Some of the captives will not be delivered until the resti- 
tution, and are placed in the same condition with the 
angels and spirits in durance and under hope. 

7. None of the moral or social qualities exist in hell; but 
their opposites are there in fierce vigor and intensity. 
Everything is low, base and miserable — the chief woes be- 
ing the loss of hope and the retention of memory; besides, 
there is a ceaseless dread and horror, resulting from espi- 
onage and the operation of the decree of their sentence as 
to the future under the second death estate. The perdition 
of the lost is final and without the least hope of restora- 
tion; hence their forebodings from stinging memories and 
remorse, and their dreadful sufferings from the assaults of 
the tormentors. They have a dread of the seas of fire, and 
for reasons unknown to me. "When I was confined in the 
sea of fire, I experienced no pain or torment, save what 
already has been related. The dread, however, may have 
been superinduced by view of the second-death relations. 
They also have a horror of the regions near the molten sea; 
hence that part is nearly deserted, save by those confined 



THE TRANSFORMED CLASSES. 185 

in the sea. There is no rest nor respite to the lost. In a 
word, hell seems to have been necessary as a receptacle for 
the lost, for they could not exist elsewhere, or otherwise, 
without undergoing a new creation. Not being comprised 
under the Atonement, their condition is such as to render 
it impossible to exist in the region of light, for the want of 
adaptability to its climate, character and associations. The 
two estates are directly at antipodes. The lost hate light, 
therefore they are incapable of enjoying that which is op- 
posed to their natures and desires. Hell is their element, 
as water is to fish and air to mankind. 

8. I started on the return to the Court of Evil, at first on 
foot, and had proceeded a short distance, when the region 
began to shake and tremble, as if in heavy throes; which 
was the first instance of the kind that I had noticed whilst 
in that world. At one time it seemed as if a mighty earth- 
quake had lifted up and shaken the region. It did not 
transpire to me at that time what the event signified. 
Being filled with strange fears, I soared up, and by a rapid 
flight soon reached the highway. Here my attention was 
drawn to the countless number of creatures moving toward 
the Court of Evil; and mixing with the flying angels and 
dragons, I soon arrived there, and was assigned the quar- 
ters where I was detained before starting on the journey. 

9. I discovered at once that there was more commotion 
and stir existing among the creatures than before I left, 
but was unable to obtain any definite information as to the 
cause of it. In a short time I was ordered to go into the 
city, and complying, I was amazed at the large number of 
creatures assembled there, inside the walls. It was on this 
occasion that I heard music for the first time in hell ; the 
notes were pitched in a minor key, very sad and plaintive, 
but at intervals they would swell to defiant tones, then sink 
to despairing airs. All there seemed to join in the chorus, 
composed of words of independence and mixed with ex- 
pressions of cursing against God. The scene baffles descrip- 
tion, for it seemed as if all the hosts of hell were united in 
the indescribable din and clamor. It was not long before 
I obtained knowledge of the reason of this unusual assem- 

13 



186 A MYSTERY. 

blage and commotion, which was in substance what I had 
acquired from the angels at the river of fire, concerning the 
change transpiring upon the earth, and the expulsion of 
the lost from the Angle. The report was extant that the 
affairs of mankind were ending upon the earth, and that 
the powers of hell were being driven from their mission 
there, and that the powers of light had in contemplation 
the final disposition of the hosts of hell. For a long time 
there was a ceaseless uproar of shouts, shrieks, cries, 
curses, imprecations and defiant gestures toward God and 
Christ; the voices went one way, then another way. Some 
were doubtful whether Christ or Satan would conquer in 
the crisis, whilst others believed and disbelieved that the 
old order of things in the universe would undergo a change. 

10. By some mighty power, a spirit of the utmost fury 
and rage spread to all the assembled lost. Notwithstanding 
what was believed, or not believed, all felt that the time 
was at hand that would involve the destiny of hell. Those 
without hope moved in the spirit of resentment and de-' 
spair. The captives were under a fearful uncertain dread, not 
knowing what their fate would be. A host of the fierce 
ruling powers believed hell was impregnable, and that even 
an invasion of Bula was feasible, and that if fortune should 
wheel adversely, that it should be attempted at all hazards, 
and the conquering hand stretch over the entire universe. 

11. Whilst these things were transpiring, I went with a 
large number of angels and devils to the palace of Satan, 
where, after a long session of business, concerning matters 
of which I was ignorant, a signal was displayed, and all 
present fell into lines and squares, and the throne of Satan 
being moved to the centre of these, he soon made his appear- 
ance, in awful terrors, and seated himself on it. When this 
was transpiring, the silence was as deep as death. Pres- 
ently, upon another signal, the leading powers advanced and 
stood in his presence, and after listening to his words, they 
returned to their places. 

12. Satan then arose, and passed along the lines, shed- 
ding a strange mysterious influence upon all, that operated 
in such a manner, as if all were to regard him as God, and 



THE TRANSFORMED CLASSES. 187 

necessary to them when in peril. Such were its workings 
upon me, and I noticed that the rest were affected by it. 
As he moved along, he revealed an air of graciousness, that 
it would be folly for the most refined of the earth to imitate; 
and with it there was such a bearing of strength and dig- 
nity, as to declare him other than what he really was in 
nature, office, and character. After the ceremony was over, 
he suddenly disappeared from view, and the assembly retired 
from the place. 

13. There being no one to conduct me to my quarters 
outside the walls, I took a journey through the city, which 
I found to be of enormous extent, and cut up into vast 
squares, many of which, being devoted to various purposes, 
contained none of the stupendous edifices and domes. The 

* farther I went, I noticed that sameness was departed from, 
in the construction of the edifices, but the magnitude about 
the same. Each of them seemed to be composed of one 
piece of material resembling copper and brass, and the light 
they reflected of a dingy gold-saffron color. Upon the 
squares were assembled the creatures, by their orders and 
classes; and it is difficult to describe them; and equally 
difficult to describe the arms of offense and defense, on the 
ground of their spiritual nature. 

14. Upon the first square were millions of angels, riding 
fiery saffron-colored horses, which were spirits, and these 
were armed with spears. On the next square were angels 
of great stature. They were of the dragon-angel order, 
with pointed hooks on the edges of their wings. These also 
carried spears, and flashed lightning from their features. 
After these were the dragon-angels, who were tall in form, 
and of fearful front and aspect when spreading their wings 
above, and drawing swords that gleamed with saffron fire. 
Upon an adjoining square were assembled an immense host 
of flying angels and devils, who carried a weapon that 
resembled a shell, not as large as the grenade used upon 
the earth. It would explode when reaching its object, and 
diffuse a stifling vapor. Next to these were hosts of devils 
mounted on winged horses, that moved with the speed of 
lightning. The devils were armed with bows that threw 



188 A MYSTERY. 

arrows that were so slender in form as hardly to be seen. 
Another square was filled with devils that were continually 
in motion and changing their forms. They threw off a stench 
that no mortal could inhale and live. Then followed a 
mixed host of devils of small size, that were intended to 
penetrate intricate places to vomit poison and filth. 

15. On a large square were assembled the four- winged 
angels and devils, armed with swords and clothed with ter- 
rors. Then followed the angels who controlled darkness, 
and behind these were orders of dazzling appearance, and 
these only of the hosts wore breastplates. Another square 
contained a mixed multitude of the deformed spirits which 
it is impossible to describe. In another place were assem- 
bled incredible numbers of the lost from the earth, who • 
were under the control of the most filthy and foul devils oft 
hell. And adjoining these were the omnif orms, which were 
a class of creatures of all forms and of no form. Their 
appearance is frightful, and they diffuse an indescribable 
stench. After these were the spiritual powers that cast brim- 
stone and fire, but they cannot be described. 

16. The movements of the hosts seemed perfect, as if they 
were under the control of one spirit, and destined to the 
accomplishment of one object. South of these, were large 
masses of the lost from the earth, who were being disciplined 
by devils, and who had power to share their spirit w 7 ith them. 
All these were fierce and vindictive, and were continually 
cursing God and Christ. From these I went where the 
dragons were assembled in the domes, and there were 
countless millions of them. Several orders of them had 
sharp hooks on the edges of their wings, and long curved 
beaks. Above these were the bats, which were set off in 
clouds, and near these were other unclean orders of the 
winged family. Near the wall were countless millions of 
serpents of every variety, some of which moved erect, and 
others could fly. All these were infused with the spirit of 
devils. Then followed the scorpions, with forked tails and 
deadly stings. Here was a mass of creatures that resem- 
bled the serpent and the eel. They were about eight inches 
long, and were formed in the shape of a horseshoe, with 



THE TRANSFORMED CLASSES. 189 

five spurs on the lower side. They would spring up with 
great force and dart poison from the spurs when striking 
their object. After these were that class of lost creatures 
from the earth that were made devils by decree, and I cannot 
describe them. Separate from these classes were the angels 
and devils who controlled the winds of hell, and a fearful 
order of beings called the creatures of terror. Passing 
these I came to a large place where were collected the 
monsters born of the communication between the angels 
and women before the deluge. They were of great size, 
and many of them were in a transformed state. There 
they have the devil-spirit in general, but in some cases they 
have a portion of the spirit of the lost angels. 

17. Leaving these matters, I ascended the wall by a 
spiral ladder, and from thence to the top of one of the 
towers, and took a survey around, and saw nothing but the 
horrid waste of hell in all directions, and the approach of 
millions of creatures to the Court of Evil. Some of them 
were flying, and some upon the soil. All these passed in 
through the gates. Floods of dragons were coming in 
from the south, filling the region with their unearthly 
cries; and southwesterly loomed up the dim light of the 
great sea of fire. Whilst viewing these things, and specu- 
lating in mind, the premonition suddenly came of a great 
event to transpire, whereupon my mind fixed upon a pre- 
diction that the last change I was to undergo would 
take place on the threshold of an event that would usher 
in the final restitution of all things under the forces of the 
Atonement, at which time the rule of man, devils, and angels 
upon the earth, would come to an end; and that it was de- 
creed that I should witness the opening of these things a 
short time before the change came, and at which time the 
decree concerning me would terminate. 

18. Notwithstanding this premonition, added to what the 
angel in Bula had informed me, I was not in a condition to 
receive it as reliable, which, without question, was pro- 
duced by the intense suffering I endured, and the with- 
holding of the reason why I had been so outrageously and 
unjustly treated, and in this view I could not regard God 



190 A MYSTERY. 

with any feeling of confidence or respect; but otherwise, I 
looked upon him as a merciless tyrant, on the consideration 
that he had created me like others, yet by placing me in 
hell without reason, he had forfeited his claim to wisdom, 
and justice; and that his conduct was inconsistent with a 
Being claiming to be merciful and compassionate to the 
creatures of his own handiwork. I could not see the neces- 
sity of such proceedings, nor of the creation of so horrible 
a place as hell, as it was in his power to have created with- 
out leaving an opening for the introduction of the spirit of 
evil. It did not appear to be of any benefit to God to see 
countless millions of his own creatures writhing in hopeless 
sorrow in the realm of despair, and made the sport of whirl- 
winds and fire. He had it in his power to have made all 
happy, by suppressing evil and preparing the hearts of his 
creatures to have lived in the region of light forever, which 
would appear more consistent with the wisdom and good- 
ness he professed, and far more agreeable to the creatures 
he had made. It had the appearance of unnecessary cruelty 
to fix one class of creatures in a state of hopeless misery, 
and promote another to life, happiness and enjoyment. At 
that time the statement of Zephon, spoken before the 
deluge, again came to mind, "That as to mankind, God 
set out in wisdom, but failed in the undertaking," and in 
view of all surroundings, I thought there was something 
wrong in the arrangement. 

19. The prediction, however, came up fresh, and with it 
an intimation to abide the time and issue of affairs, and 
that I would fall to my place as ordained by the decree. 
But there coming no hope or token of favor with the inti- 
mation, I began to regard it as one of the tormenting 
spurs, or taunting stings, to add to my present mortifica- 
tion and sufferings; and to divest my mind of it as soon as 
possible, I cast my eyes toward North Bula, where lay my 
own inheritance. I could endure no more, but descended 
'from the tower to the wall, cursing God with all the bitter- 
ness and fury that inspired me at the time. 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 191 



OHAPTEB XVIII. 

FINAL ESCAPE PROM THE REGION. 

1. When passing along the summit of the wall, I saw a 

white dove seated in advance, and going up, it bade me to 
stop, and I complied; whereupon it flew up and lit on my 
shoulder, then upon my hand, then flew to my head, and 

from thence descended to the wall, with the remark that it 
believed that I "was a creature of destiny, and not subject 
to favor." I then asked it if it were a transferred spirit, 
whereupon it suddenly changed form, and Satan stood be- 
fore me. He told me not to be alarmed, but taking* my 
hand, he led me through a door into the tower, where we 
seated, and he began to compliment my courage in travers- 
ing his dominions such a long distance without a guide, 
and inquired if I was pleased with what I had seen. I re- 
plied that I had no regrets to mention, for the woe was 
common to all in hell. Alluding to the incidents of my 
journey, he remarked that it was probable that some of the 
devils had at times assumed his character to distress me. 
I answered that nothing had transpired on the route to 
disturb the relations between us; that he was ruler, and I 
was his subject, and if my services were of any value he 
might control them. I said this to divert his drift to the 
affair of Zephon. 

2. He then asked if I thought the liberation of hell pos- 
sible, and if so, whether I would join in the undertaking. 
I replied to the last question, that I would do so with all 
my strength. Upon this, he assumed an air of satisfaction, 
and replied that he had in contemplation my advancement, 
and would clothe me with power. I answered that I would 
be grateful for the favor, and that I awaited his command 
to obey. He then said that he thought matters would 
work around in a short time to the advantage of all in hell. 
After giving me instructions to appear at his palace, he 



192 A MYSTERY. 

left. In this affair it was easy to detect his duplicity. He 
suspected I bore the secret mark, and as he had not the 
power to change my form, he had in view a scheme to in- 
volve my destruction. Having knowledge of the extent of 
his power over me, I concluded to act the part of a devil, 
as far as possible, to avoid unnecessary trouble, and met 
him and others with that spirit on the threshold of inquir- 
ies. The power he exercised over me was not sufficient to 
involve my perdition, and though I did not fear him, I had 
a dread of him, on the ground of my want of confidence in 
God. 

3. About this time I began to grow strong and self- 
reliant, more than before, and had a desire to become con- 
spicuous, and to tilt for dominion, though the effort be put 
forth in hell. I began to ponder how to act, without re- 
gard to the manner or place of performance, so long as an 
opportunity offered for enterprise, and to avenge my 
wrongs. 

4. Eeturning to the west gate, I was conducted outside 
to my former quarters, where I remained until an angel 
ordered me to go into the city. This time I was admitted 
without a guide, or any questions asked, which I regarded 
as remarkable under the circumstances. I was conducted 
to Satan's palace by an angel, where were gathered a large 
host of the chiefs of hell, comprising angels and devils, and 
those who partook of both natures. The same ceremony 
as before was passed over, when Satan made his appear- 
ance with deep concern revealed in his features. On this 
occasion he carried a trident with the pioints tinged with 
angry and ominous fire. He was attended by seven angels 
and devils, who carried baskets of rings, and who at his 
command placed one of them upon the third finger of the 
left hand of each of those present. When the ring was 
fixed upon my finger, I felt a sudden change, as if a spirit 
clothed with power was upon me, and cast my mind for- 
ward in such a manner that it produced a conviction and 
assurance that I was the equal of God, and competent for 
any emergency. This spirit fell upon all there, and for a 
time there were mutterings and cursings against God, and 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 193 

defying his power, After these things, Satan opened his 
design in a careful way, and declared that the time had 
come when the neck of Christ or himself would be broken. 
He went on and rehearsed the history of the angels, when 
in Bula, and the unjust deprivation of their inheritances 
by arbitrary decree; that God had been their enemy from 
the beginning, and had employed their services until he 
could manage affairs without them; then in a merciless 
manner had driven them from their dominions into hell, 
and closed the gates against them. 

5 . He went on and said that hell was prepared to meet 
the issue, as they could endure the wrongs they had suf- 
fered no longer; that hell, in the intensity of its misery and 
woe, cried out for retributive vengeance and deliverance; 
that the cause was one and common to all, and that perdi- 
tion awaited them if they remained in hell; hence they had 
but one recourse for liberty, and that was to marshal the 
forces of hell cross the border, and raise the standard 
of freedom on the plains of Bula. When he had closed 
his address, a tremendous shout of approval went up, that 
for intensity, rage and fury never came under the observa- 
tion of creatures upon the earth; and shortly thereafter, 
when the matter was opened in the city, the region re- 
sounded with shrieks, cries, wailings, curses and impreca- 
tions. In the palace, swords passed in circuits flaming with 
fire, and spears raised and poised, as a prelude to the great 
conflict to transpire, that involved the eternal welfare of 
hell, and shook the universe to the centre. 

6. Whether the chiefs of hell believed an invasion of 
Bula was feasible, I am unable to say. Judging from their 
conduct, it seemed that they were inclined to lean that 
way. In my judgment, they were blinded, for Satan knew 
of a certainty that his rule must end, and himself be sent to 
perdition under the second death estate. As it regarded 
myself, I was totally indifferent as to the result, on account 
of my wrongs, and the burning resentment that overshad- 
owed all considerations and consequences, other than that 
of deep and abiding vengeance. I was anxious to join in 
the undertaking, and it did not occur to mind that if sue- 



191 A MYSTERY. 

cessful, the lost were incapable of enjoying the atmos- 
phere of Bula, when the very mention of the name gave 
rise to inexpressible rage and fury. Beyond question, the 
movement was superinduced by the spirit of resentment 
and despair, and the lost were deceived and blinded by 
their ruler, to consummate their perdition. They were 
moved to one sole purpose, and that was to abandon hell, 
let the consequences be what they would. 

7. At this time I was advanced to high consideration, and 
seemed to be regarded as entertaining eternal animosity 
toward God and Christ, and began to be feared and dreaded 
by the hordes of hell. I believe my advancement was not 
founded on considerations of merit or confidence, but on 
the grounds of necessity. The first had no existence in 
hell, and the latter could not be avoided under the decree. 
"Whilst matters were in a state of preparation, a large host 
arrived from the seas of fire, under the charge of devils 
and fiends. Many of these creatures, when upon the earth, 
were the licentious and apostate clergy; and they were 
transformed in such a way as to be ridden by the unclean 
devils, and to be used in this manner in the attempt to 
cross the border. The lost angels never had anything to 
do with this class of creatures; hence they were subject to 
the control of devils. Being entitled by rank to a spirit- 
horse, I made my request known to one of the devils, and 
he promised to send me one, and shortly afterwards one 
came up that I supposed to be genuine, but when attempt- 
ing to ride him, he changed to the human form, with the 
head of a serpent and ears of a wolf. The devil had de- 
ceived me, and I placed no confidence in him thereafter. 
The transformed creature when upon the earth was a pope. 
I then procured a horse from one of the dragon-angels, and 
used him until his destruction in the conflict at the belt 
near the Angle. 

8. In the distribution of the forces, an immense host was 
^placed from the confluence to the head of the river of fire, 
and behind these were six other formations with space be- 
tween them for evolutions and change of direction. All of 
these had power to move above the soil; hence the river 



FINAL ESCAPE PROM THE REGION. 195 

was no obstacle to them. Before this was completed, the 

winds of hell were brought forward, and leaping the river, 
they were stationed on a line between the river and the de- 
partments. A tremendous host was sent on the route to 
the molten sea for movements at the Angle, and to this I 
belonged. Another vast host was directed around the head 
of the river, destined to operate near the wall of fire, the 
Bula whirlwind-path and the first department. The winds 
of hell also formed the advance of this host, but none of 
them were apportioned to the host to w 7 hich I belonged. 
The captives were distributed between the winds and the 
main bodies of the hosts moving west of the river, and on 
the advance of the host on the way to the Angle. These 
were under command of devils, but were not prepared with 
weapons, as the purpose in view was to use them as checks 
against the Bula whirlwinds. 

9. The hosts confined to the soil and designed for ser- 
vice at the departments, made their way around the head 
of the river, and many of them were conveyed across it by 
the burden-dragons. The rear in general was composed of 
the transformed and the omniforms, who w 7 ere placed in 
troops under the charge of devils. The transformed com- 
prised all orders of creatures known upon the earth as hav- 
ing animal appetites, such as lions, tigers, wolves, hyenas, 
hogs, cats, dogs, rats, mice, vermin and reptiles. Those 
who were not capable of transformation w T ere employed to 
gather the herbage of hell, which was conveyed to the hosts 
by the burden-dragons. The small devils, also, w T ere set 
off in troops, but as a rule they were distributed among 
the forces, and the same obtains in respect to millions of 
the omniforms, whose only weapons w 7 ere their hideous ap- 
pearance, and the intolerable stench they threw from their 
forms. Notwithstanding the countless millions of the ad- 
vancing hosts, as many more w r ere left behind over the 
region of hell, awaiting orders to move forward. Masses 
of them were continually shifting westward, and all burn- 
ing with the spirit of vengeance, and anxious to approach 
the border. 



196 A MYSTEKY. 

10. I was assigned a command over a very large host, and 
was obeyed by them with the same deference of dread as 
rendered to others in command. Our orders were to pro- 
ceed to the Angle along the east side of the molten sea, 
and take up a position from the whirlwind embankment to 
the Valley of Worms. The host being divided into seven 
grand divisions, moved on, and halted a short time on 
the mountain near the molten sea, until the return of the 
scouting dragons that had been sent forward to spy out the 
coast along the border, and to await the arrival of the winds 
of hell that Satan promised to send, but they never came. 
He sent, however, the creatures of terror to close the rear, 
with pow T er to change their forms, and prevent the host from 
falling back; but these were not required. Before starting, 
an incident occurred which I have reason to believe was in- 
stigated by Satan. I was sitting down at a distance from 
the host, revolving in mind what was to transpire, when an 
angel of power made his way up invisibly and revealed 
himself. Grasping my shoulder, he bade me rise up and 
return to the Court of Evil. A horrible fear coming at the 
time, I hardly knew what to do, but finally I refused to 
obey him; then, mixing threats with his order, he tried to 
raise me up and I resisted, requesting at the same time his 
authority for giving such an order. Upon this he flew 
into a rage and took me by the throat, and I fought him 
with my right hand, for he held the other with an iron 
grasp. He proved too strong in the contest, and I began 
to sink away, and as I fell he was upon me, with the re- 
mark, that my time had come. At this fearful juncture I 
heard a voice, from a long distance, in these words: ' ' Leave 
him alone!" Whereupon he relinquished his hold, and 
spreading his wings in desperate rage, he flew away. This 
command I knew came from Christ, for I knew his voice, 
and the strength and power with which it came. I rose up, 
wondering at the matter, and why he should interfere on 
my behalf, when I was on the way to invade his own do- 
minions. It was a remarkable affair under the circum- 
stances. When the dragons returned, they reported that 
they observed no creatures along the belt, save that at the 



k 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 197 

Angle they occasionally saw white birds flying to and fro on 
the line among the clouds between hell and the Angle. 

11. I had seen these birds when in Bula, but it never 
transpired to what offices they were assigned, though I 
knew that there was a constant communication kept up be- 
tween them and the border angels. Upon consultation, a 
number of the angels of darkness were sent forward to ob- 
serve the openings, with hues of shade corresponding as 
much as possible with the color of the clouds forming the 
border belt. When these had departed on their mis- 
sion the host advanced, and descending the slope to the 
basin of the molten sea, we soon crossed the route where I 
had been conveyed by the Almighty shortly after my first 
descent into hell. I pointed out to many of the angels the 
place near the island, in the molten sea, where I was cast, 
and the direction the Almighty came when he first made 
his appearance as a star. This brought up a conversation, 
during which, I learned the history of several of them, 
which, if possible, I would write up in a volume. 

12. Turning, the host again halted, and an angel was 
sent on to ascertain the posture of affairs. He soon re- 
turned and said that the angels had discharged their mis- 
sion by raising large bodies of clouds as directed; but that 
he saw the white birds on the wing near the Valley of 
Worms, and that some of the angels of darkness had gone 
to that part. The host then moved on and took position 
from the whirlwind-path as far south as the Valley of 
Worms, and when this was done some of the birds made 
their appearance more to the north, and there being appre- 
hensions that they masked the whirlwind-path, many of the 
captives were placed that way, and I was instructed to en- 
ter the belt and spy out the true situation of affairs. Ac- 
cordingly, I went above and obtained a view of the hills of 
the great plain, from which I knew that the whirlwind-path 
lie under the clouds where the birds had been seen. From 
some cause the darkness disseminated by the angels failed 
to rise sufficiently high or to penetrate into the border, 
which was a source of uneasiness, for the clouds began to 
reveal themselves in motion, indicating the presence of a 



198 A MYSTERY. 

spirit of power. Reporting on return, a number of cap- 
tives were added to those already in position as a check to 
the whir] winds; and to secure every point before the onset 
was made, a quantity of dragons was sent into the border 
to disperse the birds, preparatory to the rush of the hosts 
through the border. ^ 

13. The dragons flew swiftly at their work, uttering shrieks 
and cries, whereupon the birds deployed in line with re- 
markable precision, and met the dragons as they came up. 
The conflict took place among the clouds, and for a time it 
was terrific. The birds were quick as lightning in their move- 
ments, and were armed with a long beak or bill, which 
they inserted under the scales of the dragons, which 
wounds the dragons could not endure, and they being of 
such great bulk, were not able to grasp them with their 
wing-hook, hence they were repulsed and fell to the ground 
like hail. About one-half of the dragons were thus de- 
stroyed, whilst the others escaped by flight. This baffle 
did not delay the assault. As not a moment was to be lost, 
the angels of darkness suddenly sent up their shades, and 
the onset of the host was made under them. The flying 
angels and devils dashed into the border with indescribable 
fury, and were followed by the dragon-angels. At this 
moment the clouds began to disperse, and revealing the 
birds in countless numbers along the entire line, and poised 
above a fearful array of tempest-clouds, that poured down 
a storm of lightning, thunderbolts and fire, that destroyed 
a large part of the host, and the rest returned back. When 
this was done the birds settled to their places. 

14. The dragons near the Valley of Worms at one time had 
penetrated nearly to the western verge, but were destroyed 
under the clouds. Affairs wearing for the worse, it was 
decided to mass all the forces north of the whirlwind-path 
and break through the border in one body. Accordingly, 
they assembled at that point; and at the signal, the bats, led 
on by clouds, followed by the serpents and scorpions and 
omniforms, and these were followed promiscuously by 
angels, devils and dragons, all spurred on by desperation 
and deadly hate. They were met by the tempest-clouds, 



FINAL ESCAPE FIIOM THE REGION. 199 

and the scene that ensued baffles description. The uproar 
was terrific and appalling, and the thunderbolts joloughed 
through the masses in all quarters. The tempest-clouds 
rained down their terrors in fearful storms. Those of the 
host not destroyed retreated far back from the border, 
taking the captives with them. 

15. The cause seemed hopeless, as nearly two-thirds of 
the entire host was destroyed. However, the loss was 
measurably supplied by hordes coming up from the region 
between the seas. After deliberation it was decided to 
make another attempt to break through the border, though 
all were destroyed. Destruction, under the circumstances, 
would be the highest boon that could be desired, if divested 
of the second death estate relations. But the host was 
inspired by fury, and seemingly reckless of consequences. 
If hope there was, it lay in the effort to break out of hell, 
and beyond this nothing was considered. Whilst prepara- 
tions for the final assault were in progress, an event trans- 
pired that closed the strife forever. There was a sudden 
movement of the birds, to the right and left, near the whirl- 
wind route, and at the same moment a fearful black tem- 
pest-cloud began to float toward the host, and it was alive 
with threatening import and fire, and shooting out its 
flaming tongues in all directions. Seeing destruction immi- 
nent, the captives were distributed through the host for a 
shelter as quickly as possible. But the doom of the host 
was sealed. There came, on a sudden, a large host of the 
border angels, clothed in terrors, and moving with the 
speed of lightning; they gathered up the captives in a mo- 
ment and conveyed them through the border. All was lost; 
every voice was hushed, and every weapon fell to the ground. 
All stood in trembling horror and despair. Then came the 
tempest-cloud over the host, preluding its action with por- 
tentous thunders. The hail, fire, and lightning rained 
down in streams. Then arose the cries, the shrieks and 
wailings. Destruction swept in all quarters. I was struck 
down by a lightning bolt. There were two dragons near 
me, and one of them bade me climb upon his back, which, 
with difficulty, I did, and with the other he arose from the 



200 A MYSTERY. 

raining horrors and fled away to a high mountain near the 
border, where he stopped. From this place I witnessed the 
total destruction of the host. The whirlwind broke through 
the border with indescribable fury. One wheeled along the 
line of battle southward, and gathered up all the fallen in 
its path; it turned into hell with loud roars, and disappeared. 
Then followed two other whirlwinds, as black as night. 
One wheeled northward and gathered up the remains of 
battle in that quarter; the other fell down, forming a flat 
surface, and spreading forth its arms, gathered into its fold 
the remnant of the host, and resuming its globe form, sped 
away with the other into hell, bellowing and thundering; 
and that region of hell trembled under the uproar. They 
soon returned and disappeared through the border belt. 
Not a vestige of the vast host remained, save the two drag- 
ons and myself. 

16. Sending one of the dragons to Satan with the intel- 
ligence of the disaster, I mounted the other and followed 
along the border, and halted on a mountain between it and 
the molten sea. The dragon not returning as he was 
directed, we took a flight to a position opposite the wall of 
fire, where a portion of Satan's host had just been swept 
away by the whirlwinds. The rest of the host he had in 
position, and a long line of black banners were flying in 
defiance, far beyond the vision. The line of battle was 
immensely long and very deep, and the winds of hell were 
arranged in due order between the hosts and the border. 
Behind these were countless millions of angels and devils, 
awaiting the conflict. There had been no assault as yet, 
save the action of the whirlwinds sweeping away the hosts 
in front of the wall of fire. Hence this part was abandoned, 
and the concentration made before the first department, 
where it was deemed the more accessible than elsewhere. 
To protect his flank from the whirlwinds, Satan stationed a 
host of the captives near the border, and as closely as pos- 
sible to the embankments of the whirlwinds, and at the rear 
of these he posted a number of the winds of hell, as cover 
to the host, believing that the whirlwinds could not affect 
the host without sweeping away the captives, which if they 



PINAL ESCAPE PROM THE REGION. 201 

did, they would have to contend with the winds of hell 
before reaching the host. At first the tempest-clouds 

were not seen above the first department wall, but were con- 
fined over the whirlwind route, and between the wall of fire 
inclosure and the coast of hell. But after a time they 
began to float to that quarter, and darken the region on 
the hellward side. They gave forth no noise whatever, 
before the assault, and there was a dreadful silence in that 
region for some time. I was apprehensive of trouble to 
meet Satan after the overthrow at the Angle, but as I could 
not escape his espionage, I resolved to remain where I was, 
and witness the assault, and to await his order, if required. 

17. At the signal for the onset, the light of the first 
department suddenly broke through the darkness, which 
exasperated the hosts of hell to the utmost fury, and mil- 
lions rushed on under the spur of rage. The conflict took 
place above and below, and the light was obscured by the 
immensity of the hosts engaged. The white birds flew 
above the battle, and the thunders began to roll, and the 
sheets of lightning fire lit up the gloom. "When the tem- 
pest-clouds opened, destruction and ruin reigned all along 
the border. The confusion was indescribable; the din of 
strife, the rush and roar of the wings of millions of angels, 
devils, and dragons; the shrieks, cries, cursings, and rail- 
ings, presented such a scene that no words or skill can 
depict or relate. The hosts of hell fell back in dismay, and 
the part destined were piled as high as mountains. Whilst 
this attempt to break into the department was going on, the 
region of hell began to quake, and deep bellowing were 
heard beneath, imparting premonitions that the end had 
come, and the dominion of Satan to be in the last agonies 
and throes of dissolution. At this juncture, some dragons 
arrived with the intelligence that fire was spreading south- 
ward from the northern sea of fire. 

18. Upon hearing this, I took a flight to that quarter, 
but before arriving there I noticed symptoms of the great 
conflagration by seeing fire jetting forth from the sides of 
mountains, and enveloping the region w T ith steam and 
smoke. And in the valleys were places where fire burst 

14 



202 A MYSTERY. 

through the crust; and where I was standing, the fire made 
its appearance, and I fled to some mountains, where I 
thought there was no danger. From this place 1 noticed 
the retreat of the creatures of hell toward the border, flying 
and running with the utmost speed, as if in alarm. Whilst 
here, I witnessed a strange affair, which I will relate, though 
I am in doubt what it signified. On a sudden, a young 
man appeared before me, leading a blood-red horse, which 
was fiery and restless. Looking to the canopy above the 
sea of fire, he directed my attention to a dense blackness 
overspreading the sea, and stretching toward the border. 
This was an unusual thing, as its kind had never occurred 
before since the creation of hell. A view of it inspired 
terrors, and I felt that I wanted to find a place where to 
hide. Presently, lightning began to flash from it, and the 
sea to hiss and roar. The young man then raised his hand 
upward and exclaimed, " I go there." He then mounted 
his steed and dashed into the blackness. In my view, this 
character was an angel of power, and had been sent to set 
on fire the land region of hell. 

19. When he had disappeared, I heard a loud crash, and 
looking southward, I saw all the land region between the 
sea of fire and the Valley of Zephon, sink down and sub- 
merge in a flood of fire. It was an appalling sight, and the 
mind of man cannot realize it. In a short time the region 
where I was standing began to tremble, and the steam to 
shoot through the crust in different places. Then there 
was one crash after the other, and I fled to another place, 
and passed over hordes of the lost on the retreat from the 
sinking region. They were flying from one ruin to meet 
another, and filled the canopy with howling cries. Sud- 
denly, the region began to sink, as if undermined by the 
fire, and sections as large as continents went down, one 
after the other. There were many explosions that sent up 
. mountains that crashed with each other above, and then 
rained down into the sea. In a brief time, it became evi- 
dent that the current of fire was turning toward the bor- 
der, but before this occurred, the Valley of Zephon, and 
those of the transformed, had entirely disappeared beneath 
the flood. 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 203 

20. I then returned to the border, and found all the host 
there under a black horror. There had been no assault 
made whilst I was gone. A host was sent back to hold in 
check the hordes on the retreat from the fire, and wdio had 
found their way around the river, though vast numbers of 
them were crowded into it. From w T hat was transpiring, I 
speedily came to the conclusion that hell was being de- 
stroyed, and not being delivered, as I was told I would be 
at the end of the term of captivity, I believed that I had 
been deceived, and would perish and pass to the second 
death estate. In view of these things, I cast about in mind 
what to do, or how to meet the doom so near, w T hen it came 
up to make an effort to escape through the border, though 
it seemed impossible, on account of the guards and the 
tempest-clouds. Having resolved on the attempt, I went 
to Satan's field-palace to get his permission to .pass the 
devil-guards to the border. He was in anger when I ap- 
proached, and treated me roughly, and at first I had not 
the courage to make the request. But something must be 
done speedily, for hell was in flames and no time to be lost. 
Accordingly I advanced, and he seemed to anticipate that 
I had a request to make, and sternly informed me that I 
had not paid the tribute due him, and that no petition 
would be received until it was done. 

21. I will explain here the matter of tribute that is ren- 
dered by the inhabitants of hell to their ruler, which I in- 
tended to have mentioned in another place, but it escaped 
my attention. All creatures in that world who hold com- 
mission under the chief ruler, no matter whether the juris- 
diction be great or small, are required, at stated periods, 
to pay to him a certain amount of tribute, which is usually 
paid in gold, that abounds there in quantities, and is gath- 
ered by the lost and the captives, and given to the super- 
intendent having them in charge; and the same obtains in 
respect to fine stones, and a species of glass which is 
purely native and not manufactured. At the time I was 
assigned command, no tribute was mentioned; however, it 
might be justly demanded, yet I should have been apprised 
of the matter, and not have been delayed to a time when 



204 A MYSTERY. 

there was no need, and his rule near its end. The tribute 
was paid in this way: The amount held by any creature 
was claimed by Satan, and it was not rendered in the man- 
ner it is done upon the earth, but each simply paid in a 
very small amount only, as acknowledgment of fealty, 
which was all that was required, for he demanded obedi- 
ence above all other considerations, and bore the reputa- 
tion of being very exact in this fealty matter; hence it was 
rendered to avoid his displeasure. Leaving his presence, 
I procured a piece of gold from one of the burden-dragons 
on pledge to return the value within a short time. I then 
returned and gave it to Satan, which he grasped with a 
fiendish expression of gratification, and told his officer to 
credit me the payment. He then signified his willingness 
to hear my request, which I presented by asking permission 
to leave hell. "Upon this he flew into a rage and refused to 
grant it, and further said that I was his subject, and if I 
made an attempt to escape, it would be at my peril. He 
then drove me from his presence. 

22. I then wandered to and fro in distress, not knowing 
what course to pursue. I had not the courage to attempt 
an escape under the existing state of affairs, for the result 
was uncertain, in view of the relations between the Creator 
and myself. Going to the summit of a mountain, and 
looking around, I saw the hordes of the lost pouring like 
great streams toward the border. The terror at this time 
had fallen upon the host, and those sent back to check the 
approaching masses, broke from their places and rushed 
with them from the approaching fire. All the region about 
the Court of Evil, with that great city, had disappeared, 
and there was nought to be seen but a spouting sea of fire; 
and all the region beyond the Valley of Zephon was sub- 
merged beneath the fiery flood. Before I returned, the 
current had reached the southern sea of fire. The confla- 
gration raged, north, east, and toward the border, and was 
rapidly making its way where the hosts were assembled. 
The quakings and explosions were continuous, and the 
canopy was filled with crumbled mountains, that rained 
down into the sea. As to the fate of Zephon, I could not 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 205 

learn whether he was permitted to escape, or perished. I 
am of the opinion, however, that that unhappy angel was 
lost in the general destruction. He revealed no mark, or 
sign of divine protection; hence his destiny to the second 
death estate must have been sealed. 

23. In view of the situation, I thought of naught but 
myself. I could not escape, and though I had sought de- 
struction many times, I had not the courage to meet it 
when it was before me, for the reason of its relation with 
the second death estate. I had no God to appeal to, and 
no advocate to stand on my behalf. I could not remain in 
hell, nor meet destruction. I was entirely hedged around, 
and what to do, or what course to pursue, I did not know. 
Whilst pondering this matter, it came to mind on a sudden 
to attempt an escape, despite the command of Satan, and 
if I had to perish, I would perish in the endeavor. Acting 
upon this, I instantly started for the border, and met some 
whirlwinds on their way to the ocean of fire with their bur- 
dens, from which I knew that an assault was in progress. 
Avoiding the winds by flight, and arriving at the border, I 
found the strife going on with terrific fury. The whirl- 
winds broke through the clouds, and leaping over the cap- 
tives, they ploughed through the hosts, and swept a large 
scope of country filled with them. When I came up, the 
winds of hell, under fierce angels, were about to be let 
loose to burst into the first department, but were prevented 
by the approach of the whirlwinds, under the direction of 
angels of light, who led them against the winds of hell, 
and the opposing terrors met with a tremendous crash, in- 
somuch the region trembled under them. It was but the 
work of a moment, as the whirlwinds proceeded on, carry- 
ing the winds of hell and the embankments before them 
into the ocean of fire. In this conflict, not a captive was 
disturbed, though a part of it transpired above them, and 
there were many thousands of winds and whirlwinds en- 
gaged. Upon the return of the winds, the captives moved 
in a body toward the border, where the devil-guards had 
been driven away by the winds. They were in consterna- 
tion, and sent up deep and mournful wailings. 



206 A MYSTERY. 

24. I fixed upon the place where they assembled to get 
through the border, and communicated my purpose to some 
of the captives, and they informed others, and a large num- 
ber of them consented to follow me. Throwing aside the 
skirts we wore, w r e ventured among the clouds, when the 
thunders above began to roll, and the captives, losing 
courage, went back. I was at this time under appalling 
terrors, but urged on by despair, I resolved to perish rather 
than return, and I begged of them to follow, as there was 
no hope elsewhere. But they could not be prevailed upon 
to make the venture, and requested me to go on and spy 
out the prospect of escape, and if any, they would make 
the attempt; otherwise they would meet their doom on the 
coast of hell. I then told them to remain in that part 
awhile, and if it were possible, I would return on their be- 
half in the event a way was opened, and if not, I would 
perish in the attempt to escape. They then promised to 
wait. Taking bearings, I dashed with lightning speed into 
the darkness, with bellowing thunders over me; for every- 
thing was staked on the adventure, and the lot was either 
life or perdition; and I pushed on regardless of conse- 
quences. 

25. In a short time I saw the darkness breaking away to 
light, and revealing several angels standing directly across 
my route, and I cried out to them in distress not to stop 
me; whereupon, one of them pointed toward the light, 
and I passed to it without hindrance. I soon discovered, 
to my amazement, the light to be the "wall of fire," con- 
cerning which I had heard so much. This wall of fire 
stands north and south, in the form of a parallelogram, cor- 
responding exactly in outline with the inclosure of dark- 
ness that surrounds it; and it is situated about midway 
from the verge of the Plain of Eeception to the coast of 
hell. The flame is of a pure amber complexion, and per- 
fectly transparent. In action it has a wavy, trembling mo- 
tion, and in quickness it has more energy than lightning. 

The surroundings have the air and appearance of awful 
grandeur and solemnity, and for deep intensity there can 
be nothing to equal the darkness that surrounds it. The 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 207 

flame stands upright a considerable distance, and it is but 
a few inches in thickness, and it is the same in all respects 
on both sides of the inclosure of fire, and on both ends. 

26. There ran through the centre of the inclosure a line 
of benches in tiers, which were occupied by many small 
creatures resembling girls, and all of them dressed in 
white, and apparently of from three to twelve years of age. 
They faced the south, and were surpassingly beautiful and 
interesting. At the southeast corner of the inclosure, and 
near the flame, stood Jesus Christ, with a table before him, 
upon which were seven unbaked loaves, and which he was 
shaping and adjusting in place. He was dressed in a white 
robe that fell to his feet, and gathered at the waist with a 
girdle. On the east side 'of the north part of the inclo- 
sure, stood the Creator in manifest form as man; and he 
was dressed in a white robe that fell to the ground, and 
which also was secured at the waist with a girdle. In gen- 
eral, he appeared as he did when he conducted me from the 
molten sea. 

27. As I approached the flame, the children looked upon 
me with apparent solicitude, but there were no words 
passed. I was greatly perplexed w r hen taking a view of 
affairs, on account of the state of my hostility toward 
Christ and the Creator, and was in no condition to expect 
any favor from them, nor was I inspired to ask it of them. 
Moreover, and even under the emergency of the occasion, 
it was with difficulty that I could repress the rage rising 
within me. I hated them beyond expression, and felt that 
I would perish rather than accept anything they might ren- 
der on my behalf. But something must be done at once, 
and under the present relations between us, I had but two 
requests to make; either to be permitted to escape from 
hell, or to be annihilated to avoid the second death estate, 
and which was at that moment pending; yet it seemed im- 
possible for me to venture any request whatever. In the 
extremity, I concluded not to address Christ; so, turning 
my back on him, and smothering my rage, I approached 
the Creator and requested permission to escape from hell 
by crossing the border. He did not reply to this, but look- 



208 A MYSTERY. 

ing at me with a terrible expression of mingled justice and 
compassion, lie raised his hand and pointed to Christ. I 
then turned away in great rage, and went along the flame- 
line to where he was adjusting the loaves, and stood look- 
ing at him a moment, under a deep sense of mortification 
at being compelled to request a favor of a Being whom I 
regarded with abhorrence. However, I made the effort, 
and asked if I might be permitted to escape from hell, and 
he paid no heed to it. I then repeated the request, with 
the same result; then for the third time, but he neither 
would reply nor look up. I then went away in fierce anger, 
and walked to and fro, debating in mind, what to do. 
Whilst at this, I noticed that the children kept their eyes 
upon me continually. 

28. Not being able to devise a course of action, I- looked 
through the inclosure and saw a door in the flame on the 
opposite side, that opened into the darkness, and this sug- 
gesting a hope of escape, I returned and requested the 
Creator to give me permission to pass on and escape from 
hell. He answered, as before, by pointing to Christ; 
whereupon I withdrew, and when opposite the door men- 
tioned, I resolved, on the spur of the moment, to dash 
through the flame, and pass through the door into the 
darkness, and make my way to the Plain. The deed fol- 
lowed the thought, and I sprang against the flame, and re- 
ceived a blow from it that hurled me some distance away, 
where I lay for a time suffering strange and unusual pangs. 
"When recovering to some extent, I plunged into the dark- 
ness on the way to hell, and soon reached the captives, 
who, upon learning my ill-fortune, sent up the wail and 
howl of despair. We then moved back a space, but seeing 
the flames of the burning region, the captives stopped; but 
I proceeded on, and obtained a view of the destruction reign- 
ing in all quarters. From some devils, I learned that the 
fire had destroyed all the land region along the northern 
border, and was fast approaching the molten sea and the 
Valley of Worms. 

29. I then advanced to the mountains, and saw that all 
was true what had been told me by the devils. All the in- 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 209 

habitants of hell not destroyed, were cooped up in the 
range between the river of fire and the border, and beyond 
which was naught to be seen but a boundless ocean of fire. 
The despair of the lost drove them here and there and upon 
each other. A vast promiscuous horde were being thrown 
into one mass in indescribable confusion and uproar. The 
whirlwinds were sweeping through them in all quarters, 
and the tempest-clouds were raining destruction upon the 
countless millions who were striving to get into the first 
department. Above, all was filled with flying creatures in 
agony, and shrieking the notes of despair. 

30. The last time I saw Satan, he was mounted on a 
winged horse, with a drawn sword, and flying with speed 
over the doomed host, and driving them toward the border. 
His appearance was fearful, and red lightning shot from him, 
and played over the host. Near the department, the masses 
were swaying to and fro, as if under despair and dubious 
resolution. Swarms of them were rushing among the 
clouds, where they were destroyed as they came by the tem- 
pest-clouds. Up to this time, nearly all the dragons had 
been destroyed by the white birds in the higher regions of 
the border; destruction and ruin walked hand in hand. 
The hosts of hell were melting away, and the regions be- 
yond were in flames. The angels saw the doom, and 
rushed among the clouds to meet their fate; the small devils 
forgot their mischief, and, with crying fears, sank into the 
vortex of the universal woe. It is not in the mind of man 
to realize the scene that attended Satan's overthrow, the 
suppression of evil, and the destruction of hell. 

31. Hell being destroyed, and evil near its end, and 
there being no refuge for me in the universe — no hope, no 
God, no advocate, nor friend — and, in the fury of agony 
and despair, I flew to the border, and informed the cap- 
tives that I intended to make another effort to escape, or 
perish at the wall of fire. They begged of me to weigh the 
matter on their behalf, and return, if leave be granted for 
their escape, for the doom was fast approaching them. I 
complied with their request, but opened to their minds the 
relations between the powers at the wall of fire and myself; 



210 A MYSTERY. 

that I had no hope of deliverance nor of reconciliation; and 
that I was firmly resolved to perish in the attempt to cross 
the border; that destruction was behind and destruction 
before me, and that I had made a choice what destruction 
should accomplish my eternal ruin. But, peradventure, 
if there was the least hope for them and me, and I was per- 
mitted to help them, that I would do so, though it seemed 
impossible that there was any favor in reserve for myself. 
32. Upon this, they concluded to remain where they 
were, and I then, for the second time, dashed into the 
darkness, and flew with a speed that I never exercised be- 
fore, and soon reached the wall of fire. Going directly to 
the Creator, I made request as before, and told him of the 
captives, where they were, and what they expected of me. 
He replied, by pointing to Christ. I then went to him and 
made request to the same import; but he declined to an- 
swer or to notice me. In desperation, I turned away, and 
scarcely knowing what I was doing, I dashed against the 
flame to get to the darkness beyond it, and again was 
struck down and hurled away with violence. I lay some 
time in pain, raging and cursing God and Christ. When 
strength returned, I flew back to hell and rehearsed the mis- 
fortune to the captives, and the grief they manifested is 
beyond the expression of language or pen. They wailed 
and beat their breasts, and cursed, as I had cursed, the 
author of our calamities. They then merged closer to the 
darkness as the light of hell broke in. I left them, and 
from an elevation, near the coast, I witnessed the closing 
scenes of woe. The whirlwinds were still at work, and the 
tempest-clouds still pouring down their ruin; and the 
hosts and hordes of hell still were struggling in the vain 
effort to cross the border and escape the flaming woe be- 
hind them. The fire was still advancing, and the explo- 
sions still sending the mountains up to mingle with the 
creatures above; and all the remaining land region re- 
Bounded with the wails and cries of woe. The angels 
seemed to have lost their self-control, and rushed among 
the clouds by millions, and by millions they were destroyed. 
The hosts rushed upon those behind, and on to the ocean 



FINAL ESCAPE FROM THE REGION. 211 

of fire, and perished there. I sought destruction, but 
could not find it; I had the resolution, but not the cour- 
age. The second death estate lie beyond the present doom, 
and I was not prepared to meet it. Annihilation, if possi- 
ble, would have been refreshing at that time. 

33. Returning to the captives, they entreated of me to 
make a final effort for them, and I complied, though I had 
come to the determination to proceed to the wall of fire, and 
remain there, subject to the fate that might await me. I 
dashed into the darkness with closed eyes, and through 
thunderbolts and fire, and reached the destination. This 
time I begged for life, and for the lives of the captives, and 
the Creator again referred me to Christ, and I ran to him in 
haste, and begged of him as I had of God, but he would 
not regard the petition. I then flew back to the Creator, 
and he pointed as before. Concluding all to be lost, I left 
him in terror and with cries. "When passing near the chil- 
dren, the flame fell down suddenly, and one of them, appa- 
rently of three years of age, beckoned me to advance, which 
I did, and she sprang forward and kissed me in the fore- 
head. 

34. This was it — this was the token of favor — and, in a 
transport of joy, I found that I was changed. Hope, like 
a gushing stream, ojDened within me, and sweet memories 
returned. Love returned. In an instant I detected all. I 
was saved forever and forever from hell's tyranny. My 
captivity ended then and there, and I was free. With wild 
screams of joy I flew to the coast of hell, and crying to the 
captives, " Come on! come on! I have found it." I said no 
more than these words, and I did not say less. It was the 
burden of joy — ■' ' Come on ! come on ! I have found it." The 
captives looked on with amazement. Some of them received 
the cry in hope, others in gloomy doubt. Some were 
scattered here and there, and some were mingled with the 
lost. I flew to search them up, and rehearsed my cry. I 
could say no more, for these were the only words that I 
could utter. Presently, they followed, but some went back, 
and^what became of them is beyond my knowledge. They 
must have been delivered, as they bore the secret mark. I 



212 A MYSTERY. 

then started for the darkness, when a female captive was 
the first to cling to me — one that I had known upon the 
earth. The others followed in line. "When merging into 
the darkness, an angel appeared with two flaming torches, 
and gave them to me. Taking one in either hand, and 
holding them up to shed the light, we passed through the 
darkness to the wall of fire. Here the children directed the 
way into the part of the inclosure where the Creator was 
standing. I was the first to enter this terrible fire, and the 
others followed. The flames sang and played about us, but 
gave no harm. The Creator received us with a compas- 
sionate smile, and pointed the way to the door that I have 
mentioned. But I was detained, and saw the captives no 
more. Presently, an angel appeared and bade me to lie 
down, which I did, and laying his hand upon my head, he 
said, "Zephon, return to the earth; another change will 
come upon you, and in due time you will enter upon your 
inheritance." These were the last words I heard spoken in 
that world. How I came back to the earth, is beyond my 
knowledge. I arrived here April 19, 1863, after an absence 
of twenty years. 



THE END. 






MYSTERY: 



EMBRACING 



An Account of the Lost Angels, 



AND 



THE ORIGIN AND SOURCE OF 
SPIRITUALISM. 



COMPILED FROM THE RELATIONS OF AN INVISIBLE 
INTELLIGENCE. 



PRINTED BY THE 

Printing Department of A. L. Bancroft & Co. 

y^ 721 Market Street, San Francisco. y&u 

rayy 1876. vw» 



>3>_> 












» 3 "> 2. 



03> 



>:3g> :^> - 2>DD Ms: 



>ZC> 



>J)I> : 






0> 






3S 

> 



:)^D1»Z> ; D30 



3£> >£>D DO O ZT 



. >D D: » 

)Z3> >:0>':>/ 

> » T> > 
3>i>z> 






2> >X9 

3} 






► 3> 7 Z>~>5 
S>3> ">■>■ 20>Df^" 

B>3 'W*~"" : "T" 



t>VZSO»5>-" 



» >;3>;s>i>::> :>:»> 









^)^> 3'*^)> i 3Z> 






5|53 :^»J> 

:ftO-2>0> 



3^53* Z3S> I 












» >33> ^>~>v> 

» >33: 

3 :> 

?^ 3 > 3 ^ 4> • 



>3 ; 3 ^ 



TS3T 

3s> -r 



3 g> :> 






2T> 



3 3 >> 



3> 

3> 3 
t> 3 
> 3 
:> 



> 



A. m ■->> ' 

A >3>-r 
>3>3r 

' Ir^ ^L> 3 3P 



§>3T> 
S> 3 



2 W£>M; 

3> >d •■. 

i> 33 J>: 

> 33 3> x 

> >3 :> 

^ ""> A 3> 
© >5> ^> 



3»33> 

■>>»3 : t 

>^>3 3> 

Z> 7>3-> 

■Z>S> 3*8 



> «P^ 



:)'T>35 



I>3> * 



> >^^>^^>^> 



>J3 3 






-> ^> K> 



>3v 3t 3T 






3 

Q> A> 

v^-""3 






:>"^g> :3t> : t> 

>3mj33 ^"3> 6 W 



3A>: 



3A> 



>1> >3> 

Dl>;3. 



ffi™5,L£. F CONGRESS 



022 194 



66 4 




